before mentioned are alike for they all sucke vp the superfluities of the whole body For the Solution of this Question we say there are two kindes of Glandules for which The solution of the questiō Galen we haue Galen our Author in his second Chapter of the sixteenth Book of the vse of parts There are some Glandules which are ordained onely to establish and vnder-prop the Vessels or to receiue superfluous humors or to water and moysten the parts There are others Two kindes which are prouided by Nature for the generation of certaine iuices or humors which are profitable for the creature The former haue neyther Veines nor Arteries nor sinnewes these latter haue very conspicuous vessels and are of exquisite sense The former are properly called Glandules the latter may better be stiled Glandulous bodies So the Testicles Galen Hippocrates and the Kidneyes by Galen are called Glandulous bodies and Hippocrates in his Booke de Glandulis saith that the braine it selfe in respect of his substance is glandulous The former are onely of some vse the latter affoord both vse and action amongst which wee conclude the dugs or breasts to be And whereas Hippocrates saide that these dugs doe receiue or sucke vp an excrementitious humor Hippocrates expounded we vnderstand that this is not there primary or chiefe and maine vse but onely secondary for Nature often abuseth one and the same part to diuers vses so the braine in The braine Glandulous manner of a Glasse-still or Cucurbita doth draw and sucke vp the expirations of the lovver parts and yet notwithstanding there is another and more diuine vse of the braine So nature often abuseth the guts for the expurgation and vnburdening of the whole body wheras they were Originally ordained for another purpose to wit for distribution of the Chylus The Breasts therefore or Paps haue a proper action and vse Their action is the generation The primarie vse of the breasts of Milke which is performed by a moderate and equall coction or boyling Their vses are either primary or secondary The primary vse Galen saith is for generation of milk but Aristotle would haue them ordained for the defence of the heart the most noble of all Galen Aristotle the bowels and I thinke he was mislled with this argument because men had breastes and yet did not ingender milke Wee with Galen do determine that these glandulous bodyes Galen compassed with fat and wouen with many thousand vessels were first and originally ordained for Milke and are not alike in men and women And yet I conceiue that they were scituated in the breast rather to add strength to the noble parts conteined vnder them then for the generation of Milke For in most creatures they make Milke not in the brests but in other parts You shall therefore reconcile Galen and Aristotle if you say that the Dugges were created originally for the generation of Milke and secondarily for the strengthning defence Galen and Aristotle reconciled of the heart And againe that the originall cause of their scituation in the breast was for the defence of the heart and the secondary for the generation of milke QVEST. XXIII Whether Milke can be generated before conception IT was disputed of old and is yet a question amongst the multitude whether Milke can be engendred in a womans breasts before she haue had the company of man and conceyued And this doubt is occasioned by some different places in Hippocrates and Aristotle Hippocrates in his first Booke de Morbis mulierum inquiring after the signes of the Mola or Moon-calfe reckoneth this as one of the principall When in the Brests there is no Milke Hippocrates Aristotle engendred And therefore the generation of Milke is according vnto Hippocrates a certaine signe of conception Aristotle in his Bookes de Historia Animal confirmeth the same where hee sayth That no Creature engendereth Milke before the womb be filled And reason seemeth to consent with their authority For if nature do neuer endeuour any thing rashly but all things for her proper end what neede is there of Milke before the infant be perfected it beeing onely ordained for the nourishment thereof Notstanding Hippocrates in his Aphorismes seemeth to be of a contrarie minde If a woman saith he which is neither big with childe nor hath yet conceyued haue milke in her brests it is Hippocrates Aristotle Albertus Auicen a signe that her courses are stopped And Aristotle in his Bookes de Historia Animal affirmeth that Milke may be bred in the brests or dugs of men which also Albertus and Auicen do witnesse Hieronimus Cardanus in his Bookes de subilitate saith that hee saw a man about thirtie A Storie out of Cardanus foure yeares old out of whose breastes so great a quantity of Milke did flow that it was almost The men of America haue milk in their breasts sufficient to nourish a childe They that haue trauailed into the new world do report that almost all the men haue great quantity of Milke in their breasts If therefore men doe breede Milke much more Virgins and Women before they doe conceiue For their Dugs are more rare and large and beside they haue a greater aboundance of superfluous bloud Reason also fauoureth this opinion for where the materiall Reasons cause of Milke is present and the strength of the efficient not wanting what should hinder the generation thereof Now in Virgines that bee of ripe yeares the veines of the Chest which water the Dugges haue great aboundance of bloud they haue also the strength of the glandules to alter and to boyle it for after the fourteenth yeare The Dugges sayth Hippocrates Hippocrates doe swell and the Nipples strut and young wenches are then sayd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is fratrare to grow together like twinnes Wherefore Milke may sometimes be bredde in such women especially whose courses be stopt as Hippocrates writeth But these disagreeing places A reconciliatiō out of Hip Two kinds of milke according to Hip. of Hippocrates it will not bee hard to reconcile out of Hippocrates himselfe There is a double generation of Milke according to Hippocrates and a double nature thereof One kinde of Milke is true and laudable another not true nor perfectly boyled The former is made by a great alteration and true concoction of the breastes and that not priuate but officiall the latter ariseth of a remainder of the proper nourishment of the breasts the first is perfectly white sweete and moderately thicke and fitte to suckle an Infant this other is white indeed because it beareth the colour and forme of the part from whence it floweth but it hath neither the true nature of a nourishing Chymus or humour nor the sweetnes nor the power or vigour of nourishment and therefore it deserueth the name of Milke not by his quality or specificiall forme but onely for his colour for it is thinne and waterish altogether
inconueniences before named doe happen in a diseased woman so we deny that there is any such in a sound haile and well disposed womans body And if at any time the suppression of the courses in a sound body doeth bring forth any of those fore-mentioned symptomes that commeth to passe because of the stay abode of it or else because euill humors doe fall together with the blood vnto the wombe which is a common sinke as it were of the body by the permixtion of which humours the blood acquireth a malignant quality Those incommodities of the menstruous blood before remembred are great arguments The discomodities of the courses proue their purity of the purity thereof for those thinges which are most pure are soonest vitiated and being once taynted are most offensiue so the symptomes of suppressed seede are more grieuous then those that come from the suppression of the courses because the seede is the purer and fuller of spirits Hence it is that the carkasse of a man casteth a worse stench or sauour then the carkasse of any other creature because a mans body is of all other the most temperate And Hippocrates in his Booke de morbis sayth that by how much the Aliment is better and more pure by so much is their corruption worse and more offensiue And thus much of the Nature and quality of the menstruous blood QVEST. IX Whether the menstruous bloud be the cause of those Meazels and small Pocks which are wont once in a mans life to trouble him IT belongeth not to this place to dispute of the Nature differences and all the causes of the small pockes as also whether the varioli morbilli exanthemata and ecthymata be of one and the same Nature or no wee will onely touch that which pertayneth to our present purpose It is a very obscure question which hath a great while exercised the wits The question of many men Whether the small Pocks and Meazels which are wont once in a mans life to happen vnto him doe come by reason of the impurity of the menstruall bloud I will not heere enlarge my selfe to reckon vp vnto you all the opinions of all men which haue written of this question but onely tell you what we thinke and that as shortly and perspicuously as the Nature of the cause will giue leaue It is a sure thing that among ten thousand All men haue once the smal-pox men and women there can bee scarce one found who once in their life are not afflicted with this disease Auenzoar writeth that it is almost a miracle if any man escape them It is therefore a common disease because it taketh hold of all men Now it is Hippocrates resolution in his Booke de Natura hominis that common diseases haue also common causes When many men at the same time labour of the same disease wee determine that the cause of that disease is common But what cause may this be that is so common to all men Not the ayre for we doe not all breath the same ayre one man liueth in an impure ayre another in a pure one inhabiteth in the North another in the South wherfore The opinion of the Arabians that they come of the impurity of the courses it must be some Principle which is this common cause This Principle the Arabians first of all men acknowledged to be the Menstrual blood as Auicen Auenzoar Halyabas and Auerrhoes wherof the Parenchymata of the bowels are gathered and the particular particles of the Infant are nourished For though this blood bee pure and laudable yet by the permixtion of the humours which fall from all the partes of the body vnto the wombe as it were into the common poomp or sinke it becommeth impure whence it is that as well the spermaticall as the fleshie partes beeing defyled with that corruption are of necessitie once in a mannes lyfe cleansed and depurated no otherwise then VVine in the caske woorketh and cleanseth it selfe The trueth of this opinion that it may appeare more cleare we wil see what may be obiected to it and discusse the same as carefully as wee can that no scruple may bee lefte behinde The Infant is nourished with pure blood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sayeth Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura pueri Reasons to the contrary First Answered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It draweth out of the bloud that which is the sweetest and therefore there cannot any euill quality settle vppon the solide or fleshy partes I answere out of the sixt Chapter of Galens first Booke de causis Symptomatum That the Infant whilest it is young and small in the first monethes draweth the purest part of blood but when it becommeth larger then it draweth the pure and impure together promiscuously or we say that the blood that the Infant draweth out of the veynes wherewith it is nourished is of it owne Nature pure but is defyled by the humours which are wont to be purged by the wombe For Aristotle sayeth in his tenth Booke de Historia Animalium that the wombe is a seruile member ordained to expell those things of which the body behooueth to be purged Againe they obiect if the small poxe grow vpon the impurity of the menstrual blood Second why is not that ebullition or boyling of the bloud instantly in the first monethes when the Infant is tender and weake and there is the greatest disposition of the causes moouing thereunto but after many yeares yea sometimes not before olde age why doe not acute Agues or other diseases which happen in the life time cleanse the body of that corruption Wee answere out of Hippocrates that one age differeth from another and one Nature Answered from another A poyson wil sometimes lurke in the body more yeares then one which in the end will bewray it selfe and either oppresse Nature or bee ouercome by it and auoided So the virulency and poyson of the French disease and of the Leprosie will lie hid for some yeares and the poyson of a mad dog a great while before it shew it selfe Their third reason is That some men are troubled with the smal pox oftner then once yea Third many times and therfore they procced other-whence then from the infection of the menstruall blood But this is a childish argument for the disease doth therefore returne because Answered haply the expulsiue faculty is weak and thereupon there remaine some reliques of the matter of the disease so sayth Hippocrates in the 12. Aphorisme of the 2. Section The remaynders or reliques of diseases are wont to be the causes of relapses Their fourth reason is the menstruall blood is turned into the substance of the parts by nutrition now the parts do not suffer any ebullition but the humors onely it is therefore Fourth absurd to imagine that the pox should be generated of their heat or working to whom we answere thus The solid parts do not indeed worke or suffer
an example propounded by Hippocrates for sayth he if you giue That it is part of our drinke a Pigge that is very dry water mingled with minium or vermilion and presently stick it you shall finde all his winde-pipes along dyed with this coloured drink some would haue it to be generated from moyst vapours and exhalations raysed from the humours of the heart and driuen forth by his perpetuall motion and high heate vnto the Pericardium by whose density they are turned into water and of that opinion are Falopius Laurentius Archangelus who remembreth sixe opinions concerning the matter of it which we shall hereafter make mention of This humour is found not onely in dead bodies as some would but also in liuing but That it is found in liuing bodies But more in dead and why more plentifull after death except in those that die of consumptions in whome it is little and yellowish because the many spirits which are about the heart the body being cold are turned into water euen as those vapors which are raysed from the earth are by the coldnes of the middle region of the ayre conuerted into water wee also affirme that it must of necessity be in liuing bodies and not onely in those that are diseased as they that are troubled with palpitation of the heart but also in all sound bodies yet in some more plentifull in others more sparing but in all moderate because if it bee consumed there followeth a In sound bodies as wel as in diseased consumption if it be aboundant palpitation of the heart and if it bee so much that it hinder the dilatation of the heart then followeth suffocation and death it selfe That it is in liuing bodies may be proued by the testimony of Hippocrates in his Book of the heart where he sayeth there is a little humour like vnto vrine as also by the example of our Sauiour out of whose precious side issued water and bloud It appeareth also by the dissection of liuing The example of our Sauior creatures which euery yeare is performed for further aduertisemēt especially a sheep or such like great with young Vesalius addeth an example of a man whose heart was taken out of his body whilest he liued at Padua in Italy Finally the vse and necessity of it doth euict the same For the vse of it is to keepe moyst the heart and his vessels a hot part it is so as the left The vses of it ventricle will euen scald a mans finger if it be put into it and so continually moued that vnlesse it were thus tempered it would gather a very torrifying heate by cooling it also it keepeth it fresh and flourishing It moystneth also the Pericardium wherein it is conteyned which otherwise by the great heate of the heart would bee exiccated or dried vp By it also the motion of the heart becommeth more facile and easie and this motion spendeth it and resolueth it insensibly by the pores as it is bred but if in the passage it bee stayed then saith Varolius are there many hairs found growing right against it on the brest Finally it taketh away the sense or feeling of the waight of the heart because the heart swimmeth as it The cause of haue vpon the brest were in it euen as we see the infant swimmeth in sweate in the wombe aswell to take away the sense of the waight of so great a burthē from the Mother as also that it might not fal hard to any part in her body you may add to this if you please that it helpeth forward the concretion of the fat about the heart In the cauity also of the Chest there is found such a like water mingled with blood with Another water and blood mingled in the Chest which the parts of the chest are continually moistned and cooled And thus much of these circumstances of the heart Now followe the Vesselles of the chest CHAP. IX Of the ascending trunke of the Hollow veine Tab 5. Fig. 1. sheweth the diuision of the Hollow-vein in the Iugulum or hollow vnder the Patel-bones On the right side is shewed how it is commonly beleeued to bee diuided into two trunkes the one called the Sub-Clauius the other Super-Clauius from whence came that scrupulous choise of the Cephalica and Basilica Veines in Phlebotomy or blood-letting On the right side is shewed how the trunke is but one out of which both the foresaid veines of the arme do proceede Fig. 2. sheweth a portion of the Hollow veine as much as ascendeth out of the right ventricle of the hart vnto the Iugulū wherin is exhibited the nature of the Fibres which are in the bodies of the veines TABVLA V. FIG I. FIG II. The 2. Figure FIG III. Fig. 3. sheweth a rude delineation of the Fibres in the bodies of the veines FIG IV. Fig. 4. sheweth the distribution of the Veine Azygos which we shal shew more distinctly in the 7. Table Before the diuision it sendeth out foure branches Table 6. sheweth the trunk and branches of the hollow vein as they are disseminated through al the three Regions of the body TABVLA VI. Afterward the Hollow-veine perforateth the Pericardium againe and againe groweth round but much lesse then before and riseth vp where the right Lung is parted from the left and so passeth to the Iugulum but aboue the heart in the middest of the bodye it parteth with a notable trunke or branch to be distributed to the Spondels and the spaces betweene the ribs And this is the third branch called Vena 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or sine pari that is the vn-mated Veyne Vena 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which we haue before called Non-paril Tab. 5. fig. 1. C. fig. 2 B Fig. 4 B because commonly in a man it is but one as also in Dogges and hath not another on the other side like vnto it Although it shewe the Trunke of the hollowe verne disseminated thorough both the Bellies notwithstanding it serueth especially to exhibit the distribution of the veine Azygos and the coniunction of the branches thereof with the veynes of the Chest which heere is onely shewed on the right side TABVLA VII yyyy The outwarde Veines of the Chest which are vnited with the inner braunches of the Azygos z A branch of the Basilica which is ioyned with the Cephalica A. A branch of the Cephalica which is ioyned with the Basilica z B The veine called Mediana or the middle veine Commonly from the trunke of the veine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tab. 5. fig. 4. B Tab. 6. FF Tab. 7. d out of the backside of it as well on the left hand as on the right but on the right especially branches The branches of Vena sine pari are distributed to the distances sometimes of all but most what of the ten lower ribs Tab. 5. fig. 4 which are called Intercostales rami Tab. 6 GG braunches betweene the ribs This Veine also without his
draweth the mans seed and when the seed is conceiued or receiued then is it so closely shut vp saith Hippocrates in the 51. Aphorisme of the 5. Section that a Needle or a small Probe can hardly be thrust into it and so it continues nine moneths for when women with childe yeelde seede it is not out of the bottome but by the necke of the vvombe as vve haue sayd before Verie rarely is it opened and that either for the casting out of a false conception a perfect By how many meanes it is opened conception remaining behinde or in superfoetation where after one conception another commeth So likewise when the wombe not fit to conceiue doth belch out againe the seed of both parties or when as in polutions or affrictions women that haue not conceiued do loose their owne seed or when as in women vnburdened the courses or any offensiue humors are that way purged as in the Whites in which case oftentimes the whole bodie Note this is purged that way the wombe at all not beeing affected or when false conceptions alone are cast out as the Mola or Moone-calfe and such like or finally when the Infant it The admirable worke of God in the birth selfe is borne into the world for when that is perfected this passage is so distended openeth so wide that from the bottome of the wombe to the very lap the cauity is equall that through it the Infant may passe which admirable worke of Nature or Natures Mayster God himselfe we may wonder at but not vnderstand saith Galen in his 15. Booke De vsu partium and the 17. chapter But because it must be opened according to the magnitude of the Infant and that by degrees being it is of a thicke and fast substance Tab. 9. fig. 4. at G and is yet thicker when the birth approacheth there cleaueth vnto it a certain viscid and slimy body like glew that by the helpe of it the orifice without feare of dilaceration or divulsion may bee distended and naturally opened This is round like a crowne and as often as the passage openeth commeth away in an orbicular forme The Midwiues call it the Crowne or the Rose This Orifice if it be too much loosened or opened aboue measure as The crowne or rose of the wombe Why Harlots do not conceiue in ouer-moyst bodies or in the whites or by reason of too frequent copulation as in Harlots it bringeth barrennesse so doth it also if it be too fat or thicke or growe callous or hard sometimes there growe in it the Scirrhus or the Cancer both incureable diseases which happen especially when the courses faile CHAP. XV. Of the necke of the wombe of the Hymen THE third part of the wombe is the neck called Ceruix or Collum vteri tab 9. fig. 2. and 3 d. Fig. 4. KK in the first figure the necke is turned vpward at â—â— The necke of the wombe 14. vsu part 3. 15 vsu part 3. 14. vsu part 4. Lib. 7. Hist 1. into which the yard passeth This Galen commonly calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sometime 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the matrixe the necke and the gate of the wombe It is a passage within the Cauity of the Peritonaeum called the Bason or Lauer placed betweene the right gut the bladder whiter then the superficies of the bottome It hath a deepe cauity and wide whence Fallopius calleth it the bosome of modesty but the mouth or entrance of it is much narrower The capacitie of it It reacheth from the inner Tab. 5. fig. 4. G orifice of the wombe to the outward Orifice Tab. 9. fig. 4. O or very lap and priuity and being long that the seede of the man may be brought to the orifice of the wombe it receyueth the yard fitly like a sheath wherefore the amplitude is answerable to that it must contain is not broader then the right gut It becommeth in the time of coition longer or shorter wider or narrower as the yard is and according to the womans appetite more or lesse turgid more open or more contracted direct wherefore the length of it cannot be limited no more then the length of the yarde and though it be continuated with the bottome yet it hath a diuers substance from it For it is Membranous and Neruous that it may better be enlarged or contracted neither too hard nor too soft The substance of it is somewhat fungous or spongie like that of a mans yarde for as it was necessary that the yard should bee distended to fill this so it was necessary that this in coition should be so contracted and straightned that it might straightly embrace the same The substaÌ„ce which happeneth by reason of many small Arteries which fill the passage with spirits so it becommeth narrower Wherefore in women that are full of lust or in the time of anie womans appetite it strutteth and the Caruncles swell outward which in Cowes and Bitches The streightnesse whence caused is so apparent that their priuities seeme to bee very much enflamed and the Cauitie growes very straight In yong wenches it is more delicate and soft and becommeth euerie day harder so that those that haue often conceiued and old women haue it hard callous as it were gristly by reason of the often attrition and the frequent flowing of their courses Whereupon Herophylus compared it to the weazon or winde-pipe This when it is not distended The fouldâ— of iâ— is rugous if it be much stretched it becommeth smooth and slippery vnlesse it be in that part which endeth in the lap but in the entrance of the passage and in the forepart there are many round folds for the greater pleasure of louers which commeth from the atrition of them by the nut of the yard These folds are in yong women smoother and narrower and the passage straighter that it will scarse admit a finger which is not from the cloasing of the sides of his necke but by reason of the mediocrity of his passage yet thorough it doe passe not onely the bloud in the monthly euacuations of growne Maydens but also other corrupt humors in the disease of the whites or womens fluxe which also we haue seen A strange obseruation being taught by Aristotle to obserue it to bee purged this way in young children of foure or fiue yeare old The attrition of these folds and their extension in the first society of mayds with men Soranus thought to bee the cause of some maydens payne in deuirgination or losse of their The cause of paine in deflowring of a mayde maiden-head as we speake and because certaine veines passe by them these being broken by the husband the blood issueth sometimes in great aboundance but the neck when neither the seed is sent in nor the Infant is excluded but at other times is writhen oblique for being loosned
Liuer is ministred But because Nature doth all her businesses in order and therefore prescribeth lawes vnto The vniuersal time of the courses and the reasons thereof herselfe she doth not endeuour this excretion in euery age at all times nor euery day but at set times and by determined periods which shee of herselfe neither anticipateth nor procrastinateth that is doth not either preuent or foreslow vnlesse shee be prouoked and hastned before her time or else hindered or interrupted at her owne time These Natural times are either vniuersall or particular The Vniuersal time all men do accord beginneth for the most part in the second seauen yeares that is at 14. yeares olde and endeth the seauenth seuen that is at 49. or 50. Now the reason why this bloud floweth not before the 14. yeare is this because both the vessels are narrower and beside the heate ouercome with the aboundance of the humour cannot expell the reliques which after it hath gotten more strength it is able to maister and driue as it were out of the field Adde hereto that in the first yeares a great part of the bloud is consumed in the growth of the body and beside before the woman is fit to conceiue Nature doth not bestow this matter of the menstruall blood vpon her Now at the second seauen yeares the heate begins to gather strength to burst foorth as Why the courses flow â—â— 4. yeares old the Sunne in his brightnes and to rule in the Horizon of the body from which heate doe proceede as necessary consequencies the largenes of the wayes and vesselles the motions and commotions of the humours their subtilty or thinnesse and finally the strength of the expelling faculty At that time men begin to grow hayrie to haue lustfull imaginations and to change their voyce womens Pappes begin to swell and they to thinke vppon husbands After the fiftieth yeare the courses cease because the heate being nowe become more weake is not able to engender any notable portion of laudable bloud neither yet if Why they stay at 50. there be any such ouerplus is able to euacuate or expell the same you may adde also that Natures intention and power of procreation beeing determined it is no more necessary that there should be any nourishment set aside Concerning the particular times of this monthly euacuation Aristotle is of opinion that it cannot be precisely set downe and almost all learned men herein consent with him Notwithstanding The particular times of the courses Aristotle it is reasonable we say to think that Nature hath set and determined motions and established lawes albeit wee are ignorant of them for who was euer so neare of Natures counsell but that he might in some things erre in somethings be to seek These times knowne to herselfe shee keepeth immutable and inviolate vnlesse either the narrownes of the wayes or the thicknes of the humour doe interrupt her or else shee bee prouoked by the acrimony of a corroding quality in the bloud or by some other outward prouocatioÌ„ to poure them forth before her owne stinted and limitted time Once therefore euery moneth she endeuoreth at least this menstruall excretion sometimes in the full of the Moon sometimes in the waine and in those women which we cal viragines that is who are more mannish for three dayes together in others that are more soft idle and delicate such as Hippocrates in his first Booke de diaeta calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is waterish women for a whole seuen-night And againe in the first Section of his sixt Booke Epidem In women that are waterish the courses continue longer In those women that are of a middle and meane disposition they continue foure dayes and these we cal Particular times The quantity of this monthly euacuation cannot be defined For as Hippocrates obserueth Hippocrates in his Book de natura muliebri the blood issueth more freely or more sparingly according to the variety of their colour temperament age habite and the time of the yeare Those women which are fayre and white haue such aboundance of humour that it issueth diuerse wayes contrary to those are browne and swart skins which are commonly drier In moderate and meane tempered women the quantity of the courses is about two Hemina that is 18. ounces which is Hippocrates his proportion The wayes ordayned for this euacuation are the veines of the womb and the womb it The wayes of the courses selfe The veines do run from the Hipogastrick and spermatick branches to the bottom necke of the wombe by the veines of the necke of the wombe it issueth in those women which are with child by the other in virgins and such as are not conceiued but not per diapedosim that is by transudation but per anastomosim that is by the opening of the orificies of large and patent veines Now if it be asked why the blood is purged through the womb I answere it is done by a wonderfull prouidence of Nature that the bloud being accustomed to make his iourney Why nature purgeth the bloud throgh the wombe this way it might after conception presently accrew for the nourishment and generation of the Infant Hence we gather the finall cause of the menstruous bloud which was the last poynt in our definition to be double the generation of the parenchymata or substances of the bowels The finall cause of the menstruous bloud double and the flesh as also the nourishment and sustentation of the Infant as well whilest it is in the mothers wombe as also after it is borne into the world For howe should the seede conceiued atteine either nourishment or increase vnlesse this bloud should be disposed into these wayes wherein the Infant is conceiued Afterward when it is born the same blood returneth by knowne and accustomed waies also into the pappes and there is whitned into milke to suckle it And this we take to be the nature of the second principle of our generation the mothers bloud or the monthly courses CHAP. IIII. Of Conception THese two principles of Generation Seede and the Mothers bloud are not at one and the same time auoyded in coition because the spermaticall and the The order of the accesse of the principles fleshy parts are not at one and the same time delineated But if the generation goe rightly on first both sexes doe affoord fruitfull and pure seedes which are poured out into the wombe as it were into a fertil field Afterward when the filaments or threds of the solide parts are lined out then the bloud floweth thereto as wel for the structure of the parenchymata or substaÌ„ces of the bowels as also for the nourishment of the whole embryo or little Infant The man therefore and the woman ioyned together in holy wedlocke and desirous to raise a posterity for the honour of God and propagation of their family in their mutual imbracements Hippocrates expounded doe either of them
we acknowledge to bee many and diuerse to omit the rest we will make mention onely of three which are the especiall and most immediate 3. Efficient causes The first is the tickling of the turgid and itching seed now the seed is turgid that is houen or frothy by reason of the impetuous motion of the spirites for seede without spirites such as is anoyded in the Gonorrhaea breedeth no pleasure at all after the same manner those that abuse the vse of woemen by frequent copulation haue lesse pleasure then other men because they haue fewer spirits Yet is not this cause of it selfe sufficient to procure pleasure such especially as is conceiued but another cause is required which is the celerity or svviftnesse of the motion and of the excretion For as paine is neuer caused vnlesse there bee a sudden and svvift alteration so vvhen the seed issueth by little and little or vveepingly there is no pleasure at all Finally to these tvvo is added the exquisite sence of the partes of generation and their narrownesse For so the parts being tickled and the vesselles which were distended returning into their naturall scituation and constitution there is stirred vp a wonderfull delight and pleasure But that these things may be made more euident we will handle heere two problemes The first why the spirits as they passe through the other parts Veines Arteries 2. Problemes The first Sinnewes Membranes these last especially being of exquisit sense together with the blood and the humors do not induce the same pleasure which they doe in the spermaticall Organs Haply it is because this kinde of sensation by the wonderful prouidence of Nature is bestowed onely vpon the genitals for the conseruation of the species or kinde like as she Solution hath giuen onely to the mouth of the stomacke the sense of divulsion and appetite Or we may say that in the other vesselles there is not so sudden and headstrong an effusion of humors and spirits together The other Probleme is why men and woemen that are asleepe haue great pleasure in The second Probleme their Nocturnall polutions seeing that in sleepe the sensatiue faculties are all at rest for the Philosopher calleth sleepe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the rest of the first sensator Wee answere The Solution first that the imagination in sleepe is stronger then when wee are awake as appeareth in those that walke and talke in their sleep Againe in sleep the senses are not so drowned in sencelesnesse but that they are rowzed vp by a violent obiect and therefore such awake if they be violently stirred and for the most part such nightly pollutions doe awaken those who are troubled with them If you prick a sleeping man with a Needle euen before he awake he gathereth vp his body and if you continue he will awake though hee sleepe neuer so soundly Now the excretion of seede in a dreame is indeede a very strong obiect to the spermaticall parts These therefore are the causes of pleasure in the excretion or auoyding Whether mē or woemen haue greater pleasure of seede But whether the pleasure of the man or of the woman be the greater it would be a vaine and fruitlesse disquisition to enquire Indeede the woman conceiueth pleasure more waies that is in the auoyding of her owne seede and also in the attraction of the mans for which cause the Tyresian Priest who had experience of both sexes preferred The answere the woman in this kinde but the pleasure of the man is more intense partly because his seede is more hot and spirituous partly also because it yssueth with greater violence and with a kinde of Almaine leape or subsultation And thus much concerning the first principle of generation that is the seed of both sexes Now we come to the second principle which is the Mothers blood QVEST. VIII Whether the Menstruall Blood haue any noxious or hurtfull qualitie therein COncerning the Nature of the Menstruall blood there hath been and yet is so hard hold and so many opinions euen among Physitians themselues that it were a shame to make mention of all their differences much more to insist vpon them But because we would pretermit nothing that were worthy of your knowledge wee will insist vppon the chiefe heads of the Controuersie The first of which shall bee concerning the matter of the Courses All men do agree that this blood is an excrement for like a superfluity it is euery month Of the matter of the courses driuen foorth of the wombe but because there are two kinds of excrements the one Naturall and profitable the other altogether vnprofitable and vnnaturall wee must enquire of which kinde this menstruall blood is That it is an vnprofitable excrement and of a noxious or hurtfull quality may bee proued by the authority of famous learned men as also by strong reasons Hippocrates in his That it is ill qualitied Hippocrates authority first Booke De morbis mulierum expresseth the malignant quality thereof in these words It fretteth the earth like Vineger and gnaweth the body of the woman wheresoeuer it lighteth and vlcerateth the parts of generation Aristotle in the 19. Chapter of his fourth Booke De Natura Aristotle Galen Animalium writeth that that kind of blood is diseased and vitiated Galen in the eight Chapter of his Booke de Atra bile saith that euery moneth a superfluous portion of blood vnprofitable not onely in quantity but also in quality is auoided Moses that great Law-giuer as we read in holy Scripture made an Edict that no Menstruous woman should come Moyses into the Sanctuary Let her touch no holy thing nor enter into the Sanctuary whilst the dayes of her purgation be fulfilled By the Lawes of the Zabri those women that had their courses The lawes of the Zabri were interdicted the company and society of men and the places where she did stand were cleansed by fire Hesiodus forbiddeth that any man should frequent those bathes vvhere menstruous women haue bathed themselues Pliny also in the 28. Chapter of his 7. booke Pliny Columella doe think that this bloud is not only vicious but poysonous For by the touch thereof the young vines do wither the buds of hearbes are burnt vp yea glasses are infected Columella with a kinde of tabes If a Dogge licke of it he will run mad and wanton women are wont Reason and experience to bewitch their Louers with this bloud whence Outd calleth it Lunare virus the Moone poyson wherefore it is not onely superfluous in quantity but in the whole quality a noysom excrement This poysonous quality thereof women haue dayly and lamentable experience of in their owne bodies for if it bee suppressed it is a wonder to see what horrible and how many symptomes doe arise there-from If sayeth Hippocrates in his first Booke de morbis mulierum it bee stabled without the wombe it ingendereth Inflamations Cancers
ebullition but they doe infect Answered the humors with that quality which they acquire from the impurity of the meÌ„struall bloud which humors boiling and being offensiue to nature are thrust out into the skin insomuch as the parts themselues are purged by that working which is in the blood So musty vessels saith Auenzoar do infect the wine conteined in them but if the wine do worke in a musty vessell then it becommeth sweete euer after The fifte reason is if the poxe do arise out of the impurity of the Menstruall bloode why then are not women ouer taken with the pox when their courses are stopped We answer Fift Answered that the blood so suppressed is onely in the veins and is not sprinkled through the substance of the parts and therefore doth not setâ—le that malignant quality in the solid parts Their sixt reason Why are not brute beasts which are full of blood and haue those monethly euacuations the matter you say of the poxe and a working heate beside why haue Sixt Answered not such beasts the pox also Haply because they vse a drier kinde of nourishment and beside lead their whol life in labor and exercise whence it is that the reliques of their impure blood are spent and euaporated But a man in his tender infancy sucke aboundantly and after he is wayned neuer ceaseth eating and beside the first seauen yeares of his age hee spendeth in great idlenesse Finally seeing the fault of the Mothers blood hath continued euer since the beginning Seauenth of the world so that this disease should haue beene the most anncient of all others howe commeth it to passe that neither Hippocrates nor Galen nor any of the Graecians did euer make any mention thereof insomuch that it seemeth to be a new disease knowne onelie to the Moores It is not likely therefore that it proceedeth from the impurity of the Mothers blood But we say that it is very likely that the disease was of old time but because men were more continent and liued in better order then now they do it was not so ordinary in the former Answered times as now it is Hippoc. in his Books Epidemiωn doth often make mention of red round small Pustules which he calleth Exanthemata and Aetius in his 14. Book saith that children had certaine Pustules or whelkes which brake out all ouer their bodies I do not therefore thinke that this disease was altogether vnknowne to the Grecians but haply not so acurately described because in those dayes by reason of their good dyet the symptoms or accidents of the disease were not so dangerous So euen at this day we haue knowne many full of the poxe without either Ague or vomiting or any notable disease at all and children oftentimes haue them and know not of it till they be gone They which referre the cause of the poxe to the malignant disposition of the aer are in Fernelius his opinion confuted my opinion fat wide for then we must needs acknowledge that the aer is alwaies infected because we see Children haue them at all times and seasons and euery year Neyther then would the disease haunt children onely but olde folke also as the plague dooth neither would it happen onely once in a mans life but as often as the aer is so affected as it dooth in the plague and other Epidemiall and pestilent diseases which come from the aer Mercurialis that learned man in an elegant Booke hee set out concerning the diseases of Mercurialis his opinion children resolueth many and those very obscure problemes of the nature causes of these small pox but endeauouring to establish a new and vnheard of cause of them he seemeth to be mistaken His opinion is that the pox is a new disease vnknowne altogether to the Grecians and that it spring first of all from the ill disposition of the heauens and the aer and raged almost vpon all men who afterward being themselues tainted conferred the succession of the disease vpon their posterities For as a gowty Father begetteth a gowty child and a leprous father a leprous childe an Epilepticall father an Epilepticall childe why also should not a father infected with this poisonous disease communicate the same disposition to his child These things may seeme to some very probable but if we looke more narrowly into them they will scarse hold water as we say For to knit vp all in few words Hereditary diseases are not communicated from the Father or Mother to the childe but by seede These seeds containe in them potentially the Idea The first Reason Formes and Proprieties of all the partes So the seede of an arthriticall or calculous Father hath in it the disposition of the gowt or the stone wherfore that disposition of the pox must remaine in the solid parts of the parent But in those who haue had the poxe and are perfectly recouerd of them there remaineth no corruption nor any such disposition as being wholly euacuated by criticall excretion and eruption of the postles otherwise out of doubt the disease would againe returne How therefore shall they communicate vnto their children that poysonous disposition which now they themselues haue not in their solid parts Neither are all diseases hereditary but those onely which are in beeing in a mans What diseases are hereditary body and therefore putrid Agues and such other diseases as happen by accident are not communicated to the children Now at that time when this disease first began to rage it must needs be granted that it was as we say in Schooles Morbus Fiens that is a disease not Morbus Fiens subsisting but breeding hauing his hearth or seate in the corruption of the humours and therefore it could not be communicated to the children Add hereto that if these things were so it would follow that as we are all once in our liues troubled with the pox so wee should once in our liues be troubled with the plague For the time hath beene vvhen the The second plague raged so fierce that few men escaped it As is the poxe so is the plague a common disease contracted from the fault and impurity of the aer why then should not our parents leaue vs also that vnwelcome inheritance as well as they do the pox We conclude therefore with the Arabians that the cause of the poxe is the impurity of the Mothers blood wherewith the infant is nourished which impurity it acquireth as well The conclusion with the Arabians by his stay in the body beyond the limited time as also from the permixtion of the humors which fall into the womb as vnto the sinke of the body QVEST. X. Of the causes of the periodicall euacuation of the Menstrua ALl men know that the Menstruall blood is purged through the wombe by certaine standing and limited circuites and Courses but the causes of this returne is a very hard thing to finde out
Twinnes I saw sayth he a Noble Woman conceyued of two Twinnes who first was deliuered the first day of the ninth Histories Month of a dead child and the seauenth day after of another aliue The like Historie there is in Hippocrates seauenth Booke of his Epidemia vvhose wordes are these Teroida a Woman of Doriscus a Citie of Thracia vvhen shee had gone Terpida vvith Twinnes fiue Monethes by some mischaunce suffered Abortment the one yssued foorth presentlie compassed with a Membrane the other shee vvent vvith about fortie dayes after The inwarde Orifice of the VVombe may therefore bee opened and yet the the infant remayneth behinde Wee haue also for this the authority of Hippocrates in the the 38 Aphorisme of the fift Section where he saith A Woman with childe with Twinnes if Hippocrates authority either pappe fall and grow loose she wil abort of one of her children if it be the right breast of a Male if it be the left brest of a Female The infant therefore may be reteined in the Wombe although the Orifice of the wombe open euen to an abortment And although the second conception happen the third or the fourth month yet is it not necessary that the first shold miscarry yet the second conceptions do seldom thriue and suruiue especially if they be Second Conceptions rarely thriue long after the first because the former infant beeing great draweth away most part of the blood whence it commeth to passe that the younger Brother is desrauded of his nourishment and so perisheth and is most what auoyded before his due time And so much of Superfoetation Now it is time that we proceede vnto the Controuersies concerning the norishment augmentation of the Infant QVEST. XXIII Whether the Infant drawe his Nourishment at his mouth OVrwhole disputation concerning the Nourishment of the Infant we will absolue in three questions In the first we wil dispute by what wayes he draweth his Aliment In the second what kinde of Nourishment he draweth In the third how that Nourishment is changed and whether it passe all three concoctions Which way the Infant drawes Nourishment Alcmaeons opinion For the first Alcmaeon thought that the Infant drewe his nourishment by his whole bodo because it is rare and spongy and as a Sponge sucketh vp water on euery side so thoght he the infant sucketh blood not onely from his Mothers veines but also from the substance of her wombe Democritus and Epicurus thought as Plutarke reporteth in his fift Booke de placitis Philosophorum that the Infant in the wombe drew his nourishment at his mouth Democritus Epicurus which thing also Hippocrates seemeth to confesse in his Booke de Principijs The Childe in the womb gathering his lips togither sucketh out of his Mothers wombe and draweth both Aliment Hippocrates corrupted and spirit to his heart when the Mother breatheth This opinion hee confirmeth with a double reason First because children when they are borne haue excrements in their guttes Secondly because as soone as they are borne they sucke Milke with their mouths because they were accustomed to sucke in the womb Hippocrates verily was so diuine a writer that in all that he sayth we are bound to reuerence him and giue good heede vnto him And therefore heerein wee are either to excuse him because in those times the skill of Anatomy was but in the infancy or else wee may thinke Hippo. excused that this as many other things was foisted into his workes For in his Golden Booke De Nutritione he maketh knowne vnto vs the wayes of this norishment of the infant in this oracle The first Aliment is through the Abdomen by the Nauel As if he should say the first Aliment is drawne by the Nauell because it is scituated in the middest of the Abdomen For His own opinion in manie places how should he draw it by his mouth seeing there are no vessels deriued thither Neyther hath the infant any coniunction with the womb of the Mother vnlesse it be by the mouths of their vessels meeting together all which vessels do determine into the Nauell Moreouer in his Booke de Natura pueri he writeth in plaine wordes that the infant draweth both his nourishment and his spirit or breath by the Nauell In the middle of the flesh is the Nauel separated by which the infant breatheth and getteth his encrease And in his Book de Octimestri partu The Nauel by which the way is for the â—er and the Aliment to sustaine the infant and the onely ingresse by which he cleaueth to his Mother And by this way is the infant made partaker of those things that enter into the body And againe in his Booke de Natura pueri The Midwife as soone as the Infant is borne tyeth his Nauel as beeing no more necessary to nourish him by and withall she openeth his Mouth to shew him another way by which hee should receyue his nourishment Seeing therfore Hippocrates in all these places teacheth vs that the Infant draweth his Nourishment and aer also by the Nauell not by his mouth wee conclude that the place aboue vrged is surreptitious For the reasons which he is made in that place to giue are not beseeming the learning of so great a man neither answerable as you see to his opinion in other Tractates which are legittimate and past exception as which indeede none but the diuine wit of Hippocrates could endite Neyther therefore doth the infant sucke Milke after he is Why the Infant sucketh as soone as he is borne borne because he was accustomed to sucke in the wombe but because hee is so taught by vntaught Nature the same hath Hippo. in the sixt Booke of his Epidemia Nature not taught doth yet that rightly which shee hath not learned and in his Booke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 de Nutritione Nature is taught of none The Infant therefore instantly sucketh not from custome but by Nature or by wil which is by instinct for after he is grown old he wil suck again if he think it fit so to do because as that most subtile Scaliger sayeth in his 239. Exercise There is but Scaliger one faculty which serueth the Soule for the behoofe of the body which also hath therewithall adioyned a notion of his owne conseruation As for those excrements which the Infant auoydeth by siedge as soone as it is borne What it is the Infant auoydeth down-ward they are not excrements of the first concoction or of Chylification and therefore cannot properly bee called faeces and stercora but recrements of the more impure and thicker blood which are conuayed by the Spleenicke and mesentericall branches from the spleen to the Guttes and there by long stay and heate doe grow drye and exiccated VVherefore wee conclude that the Infant draweth not his nourishment by his mouth but by the Nauell QVEST. XXIIII Whether the Infant be nourished onely with bloud and whether he
currant For whereas he saith the veine of the Lungs is larger then their small body The answere to Columbus his First reason stands in need of we vtterly deny it For the rare lax and spongy substance of the Lungs is easily dissipated it is also continually moued and by reason of the neighbourhood of the heart is easily inflamed whence comes a huge expence of the threefold nourishment but where there are great goings out there also had need be great commings in now the bloud could not come plentifully in but by a wide vessell therefore the vessell of the Lungs was of necessity very ample and large Besides saith Galen Nature made this vessell large that how much was abated in the nourishment of the Lungs by the vessels thicknesse so Lib. 6. de vsu part cap. 10. much might be recompenced in his amplitude and largenes To the second reason we may answere thus The bloud that is found in the venall artery To the secoÌ„d is a portion of the vitall sprits and arteriall bloud which the heart poured foorth into the substance of the Lungs for all life being from the heart and the vitall spirit and no deriuations of vessels from the great arterie vnto the Lungs it is likely yea necessary that vitall spirits should bee conueyed to the Lungs by the venall artery neither is there any reason they should obiect the opposition of the thre-forked Membranes for there are but two in the orifice of this vessell because it behoued not that it should bee perfectly closed vp Happly they may obiect the contrary motions and the mixture of smoky vapor with the An obiection Answere spirits but they attribute very little to the wonderfull prouidence of Nature and are ignorant what the diuers appetites and attractions of particular parts can do The veines of the messentery do together and at once distribute Chylus and bloud Milke passeth sometimes out of the brests all along the trunke of the hollow veine yet is not mingled with the Pure milke auoyded by vrine bloud but passeth out by vrine pure and sincere and as we shall by and by proue the matter and quitture of those we call Empyici is purged by the left ventricle of the heart and so through the arteries into the kidnies and the bladder yet is not the vitall spirit stained with this filthinesse if all things be in good order with the patient and so much for Columbus The third opinion is that of Iohn Botallus the french Kings Physition who boasteth The third opinion of Botallus that he found a passage open which no man euer knew out of the right deafe eare into the left by which he imagineth that the bloud prepared in the right ventricle passeth into the left This he saith is very euident in Calues and other young creatures but in man creatures that are growne it is not so open This opinion of Botallus hauing no reasons to establish it ouerthroweth it selfe for if Confuted Nature made this passage for this vse to transfuse the bloud from the right ventricle vnto the left then should it be manifest in all creatures in all times of their life yea the creature growing large and the naturall heat daily increasing the passage also should grow more manifest as whereof there is euery day greater vse But Botallus confesseth it is not found in Oxen nor in creatures of any growth Beside this passage is in the orifice of the hollow veine how therefore should the attenuated bloud flow backe from the right ventricle vnto the veine seeing there are three values open without and shut within which doe admit the bloud indeed into the right ventricle but will not suffer it to flow backe into the hollow veine This good honest man was ignorant of the vse of his passage which Galen acurately describeth first of al men in his golden Botallus ignorant of the vse of the passage he thinkes hee found bookes of the vse of the parts My selfe haue seene this passage very often with the other arteriall pipe but they serue onely for the Infant before it be borne because his life and nourishment is much vnlike to that it is afterwards and therefore after the birth the passage is altogether shut the pipe so dryed vp that a man would deny that euer any such thing was the vse of this passage pipe we haue at large described aboue and thether do we transmit the Reader that is not satisfied concerning them The last opinion of the preparation of the bloud is that of Vlmus a Physition of Poyâ—â—â— The fourth opinion of Vlmus who set out a very eligant booke of the spleene He is of opinion that the arteriall bloud is concocted attenuated and prepared in the spleene and thence conueied into the great artery and so to the left ventricle of the heart where by an admirable and mysticall worke oâ— Nature it is mixed with the ayre already prepared by the Lungs I must needs confesse that the opinion of Vlmus pleased me wondrous well both for the nouelty of the conceite as for that he handled the matter with great subtilty of argument and deepe discourse but because he leaneth vpon vnsound foundations to establish a new doctrine which do shaddow A subtile disputation the brightnes of the Art of Anatomy it wil not be amisse to recal the principal points of it to the touch-stone in this place First of all hee thinketh that the bloud cannot passe out of the right ventricle into the left by the fence or partition because sayth hee if this way were not sufficient in a tender Infant in whome the vesselles are more laxe and the substance of the wall more rare and thinne and wherein there is lesse dissipation or wast of spirit then surely it will much lesse suffice in an older man but this way is not sufficient in the Infant so that nature prouided another to wit two arteries which are carried from the Nauel to his crural arteries Therefore in a growne man it is necessary there should be other more open passages An argument truely most subtile but most false and stuffed with error For in the Infant Answere to Vlmus the bloud doeth not sweate through from the right ventricle to the left because there is no generation of vitall spirits in the ventricles of the heart but the Infant draweth the mothers spirite by the vmbilicall arteries which is diffused into all the streames of the great artery The Lungs are not nourished with pure and thin bloud but with thicke carried vnto them by the hollow veine wherefore from that hollow vein to the venal arterie there is a cleare passage and a conspicuous pipe from the great artery to the arteriall veine by whose interposition the vessels of the heart in the Infant are vnited The opinion therefore of Vlmus is false because in the Infant there is no shop of the spirits neither doth the orifice
the question wherin Galen is interpreted of Galens Philosophy It is true that he acknowledgeth in euery perfect organ one similar particle which is the principall cause of the action but yet hee neuer meant to referre the cause of the perfect action onely to the temper of that particle so hee acknowledgeth the temper of the Christalline humor to be the efficient cause of vision or sight together with his purity smoothnesse and scituation which are all organicall For if the position of the Christalline humor be changed if it be drowned too deep in the glassy humour although What we must resolue vpon according to Galen the temper of it remaine neuerso exquisite yet the vision cannot bee perfect In a word therefore I answere that the originall of the action dependeth vpon the similar part and his temper but the perfection of the action followeth the frame of the whole organ And this Galen teacheth in the sixt chapter of his book de differentijs morborum and in his book de optima corpor is constitutione where he willeth and resolueth that the actions doe first of all and originally issue from the similar particles but their accomplishment and perfection dependeth vpon the frame of the whole organ Whether the Spermaticall parts be generated of seede QVEST. VII MAuing thus handled the distinction of the parts the natures of them all it remayneth that we entreat of those parts which are called Spermaticall Three questions concerning spermatical parts concerning which there are three questions among the rest most notable Whether they be immediately made of the seede whether they can grow together againe or bee restored and whether they bee hotter then the sanguine or bloudy parts or no all which we will dispute in order The first question is hard The first question to be determined and therefore we must be constrayned to take our rise a little higher for that the nature of seede which is intangled in many folds of difficulties must first be vnfolded notwithstanding because wee shall haue fitter oportunity in the booke of the generation of man to search more narrowly into the mysteries of this secret wee will content our selues in this place briefly to run ouer those things which shal most concerne the matter we haue in hand It is agreed vpon betweene the Physitians and the Peripatecians that seede is a Principle of generation But the Philosophers doe acknowledge it onely to be a formall and efficient Principle the Physitians both a formall and a materiall formall by reason of his spirits materiall by reason of his body The Physitians therefore doe determine that the The Peripateticks thinke that all the parts are generated of bloud The first reason spermaticall parts are generated out of the crassament or thicke substance of the seede the Peripateticks onely out of the bloud This latter opinion is not without his patrons and abettors and beside supporteth it selfe by these arguments If the Spermaticall parts were made of the seede as of a materiall principle then the actiue and the passiue the act and the power the mouer and that which is moued the matter and the forme the maker and the thing made should be the same which true and solid Philosophy will not admit Againe according to Aristotle in the second booke of his Physickes the Artizane is neuer a part of his owne workmanship the seede is the artizane Galen calleth it Phidias who was The second Aristotle Phidias the Statuary an excellent Statuarie and made among other peeces Mineruas statue of Iuory 26. cubits high c. And in the 20. chapter of the first book de generatione Animalium The seed is no part of the Infant that is made sayth the Philosopher no more then the Carpenter is a part of the woode which hee heweth neyther is there any part of the art of the artificer in that which is effected but onely by his labour through motion there ariseth in the matter a forme and a shape Moreouer it is an axiome of Physicke That wee are nourished by An axiome in Phisicke The third those things whereof we are formed framed and do consist but all the parts of man are nourished with blood and therefore they are all generated of blood also Furthermore if the principall parts the Heart and the Liuer bee made of blood for their substance is fleshy and Hippocrates calleth them both fleshy Entrals why is it not so The fourth Hippocrates with the other parts which al men admit and consent to be made and perfected after them Adde heereto that if the seede of the Male be both the efficient and the matter of the Infant The fift there is no reason but the male may alone beget an infant in himselfe shall the Nature of the seede be idle and at rest which all Philosophers with one consent doe agree is alwayes actiue and operatiue Finally is it possible that so small a moment of seede as ordinarily The sixt sufficeth for the generation of Man should bee sufficient for the delineation of so many hundreds nay thousands of Bones Gristles Ligaments Arteries Nerues Veynes Membranes c Wherefore the seede hath not the nature of a materiall but onely of an efficient cause of mans generation There are aâ—so two places in Galen which seeme to fauour the opinion of the Peripatetikes The first is in the second Booke De Naturalibus Facultatibus where hee sayth The Seede is an â—ffectiue Principle of the Creature for the materiall is the Menstruall Blood The other in the third Chapter of the same Booke where he speaketh verie plainly There is great difference saith he betweene the workemanship of Phydias and of Nature For Phydias of waxe can neuer make Iuory and Gold but Nature keepeth not the olde forme of any matter generating of bloud bloudlesse parts As for example Bones Gristles Nerues Veines Arteries all bloudlesse yet made of bloud But the trueth is that Galen was of another minde to wit that all the Spermaticall parts were made of seede as appeareth in his Bookes de Semine where hee inueyeth purposely The contrarie opinion of the Physitians Authorities of 〈◊〉 against Aristotle concerning this matter teaching that the seede is both the efficient and the materiall cause of their generation The efficient in respect of the Spirites the matter in respect of the Crassament of it And indeede that admirable and vnimitable ingenie or discourse of Hippocrates did first bring this light into the worlde as appeareth in his Bookes De Natura pueri de Principijs and the fourth De Morbis And Aristotle himselfe is constrained to confesse as much in the first Booke of his Physickes and in his Aristotle Bookes De gener Animalium where he sayth that some parts are made onely of an Alimentarie excrement some of an Alimentarie and a Seminall together Besides not to stand vpon authorities wee haue waight of Reason to prooue it The seede of
is to moysten and supple the hotte and drie parts as the Heart to make the motion more glib and agile The vses of Adeps and to keepe the ioynts of the greater bones and the out-side of some Ligaments from being exiccated as also the ends of the gristles Of the fleshy Membrane CHAP. VIII THe fleshy Membrane first so called by the Arabians or Pannicle called Panniculus Carnosus in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is onely fleshy among all the The fleshy membrane membranes and that especially in Beastes Galen calles it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a membrane some call it the musculous Membrane because in those creatures which mooue their whole skinne it is so sprinkled with fleshy Fibres that it seemes indeed to be a muscle The Third and Fourths Table shew the Skin-Veines which are opened and scarified the third those on the Fore-side the fourth those on the Backe-side which Veines are for the most parts alike in euery body especially those that vse to be opened TABVLA 3. TABVLA 4. This Membranous part as all other Membranes is made of seede In a Man it is vnder The connexion of it the fat but in Apes Dogges Sheepe and such like it lyeth immediately vnder the skin It compasseth the whole body and closely cleaueth to the skin by the mediation of manie Veynes but fewer Nerues and Arteries diuersly propagated and through it climbing vp thither whereto also helpe the addition of fleshy Fibres It cleaueth also to the Membranes of the Muscles vnder it but by more slender Fibres It is saide by some to haue his Originall from the backe because it cleaueth thereto most inseparably and there resembleth the other Membranes but where it toucheth the arme holes it becommeth in dogs and Apes very fleshy Galen saith musculous In Infants it resembleth Flesh altogether because of the aboundance of blood wherein it is steeped in grown bodies by reason of continuall exiccation it becommeth like a membrane Gal. 1. Admin 5. eiusdem 7. yet so that in the fore-part of the necke and in the forehead it cleaueth to it so fast with his fleshy Fibres that it can â—neath be separated and to the broad Muscle that it is thought to giue him his body It is in a man except the forehead immooueable in beasts it is not onely mooueable it selfe but also maketh the skinne mooueable especially in the necke by shaking whereof they driue away the Flies but a horse in shaking of his skin will Where it is mooueable in Men. sometime shake an vnskilfull rider out of his seate In the inner part which is next to the membrane of the Muscles this fleshy panicle by reason of a slimy moisture wherewith almost all Membranes are couered it is slippery that it may not hinder the motion of the In Beasts Muscles and it hath an exquisite sense so that if it be goaded by any sharpe humor it causeth a rigor or shiuering The vses of this Membrane are To compasse the whole bodie The vses of it to couer and defend it To hinder the fat from being melted by the continuall motion of the Muscles It supporteth also saith Galen 3. Amintstrat Anat. 2. the vessels which attaine vnto the skin because there passe betweene it and this Membrane not onely many Capillarie Galen and threddy Veines but also those which wee vse to diuide in bloud-letting together with many Arteries and Sinnewes Finally it helpeth to consolidate or heale vp the skin when it is wounded or otherwise violated for without flesh it cannot revnite so saith Aristotle in his third Booke de Historia Animalium 11. Wheresoeuer the skin is without Flesh Aristotle there it cannot revnite being diuided In brute Beasts the thickenesse and fastnesse of this Membrane reteyneth the bloody vapors and turneth them into good blood and besides it maketh their skins mooueable And thus much of the Common Containing or Investing parts But because we made mention euen now of the Veines which run betweene the skin the fleshy Membrane which are vsually many of them opened in Phlebotomy and for that young Chirurgions had neede be betimes acquainted with them we haue on the former side of the leafe added two Tables and their expositions at large by which hee that listeth may in one view see all the branches of the skin veines how they are seated and beside learne to call them by their names that when he is commanded he may know how to buckle himselfe to his businesse CHAP. IX Of the Investing or Containing parts proper to the lower Belly THe proper containing partes whereby the Lower Belly is invested are the Muscles of the Abdomen or Paunch and the Peritonaeum or 8. Muscles of the paunch Rim of the belly The Muscles are in all Bodies alwaies eight foure on eyther side matched equally in Figure Magnitude Strength and Action Of these there are foure Oblique two Right two Transuerse all of them haue these appellations from the scituation and the texture of their Fibres In Dissection the Oblique external paire do first offer themselues which are the broadest of all the rest Next follow the Oblique internall the Anatomists do vsually call the former oblique descendents the latter oblique ascendents but how properly or improperly wee shall shew heereafter Next to these follow the two Right Muscles in whose inward parts do appeare those veines ascending and descending which conioyne about the Nauill Vnder all these lye the two Tranuerse Muscles Two other Muscles lately found out There are also in some Bodies two other smal muscles called succenturiati assisters or Piramidales that is the spiry Muscles The History of all these Muscles as also the Controuersies and diuerse opinions concerning them we will at large prosecute in our Booke of Muscles whither for satisfaction we referre the Reader Next vnder these lyeth the Peritonaeum or rim of the belly a thin Membrane like vnto Peritonaeum or rim of the belly a Spiders web which enwrappeth all the inward parts in this venter conteined Towardes the bladder especially it is euidently duplicated betwixt which duplication those vessels which the ancients cal Vasa vmbilicalia the Nauill vessels are caried Of al which if followeth The vmbilical vessels now that we snould intreat beginning with the Peritonaeum CHAP. X. Of the Peritonaeum or rim of the belly THE Muscles of the Abdomen and their Tendons being remooued we meet The rim of the bellie or Peritonaeum with a Membrane ingirting the whole cauity of the lower belly which they call the peritonaeum Immitating heerein Hippocrates and Galen who giue it that name because it compasseth all those parts which lye between the Midriffe 7. Epidem 6 admin An. 4. and the Thighes Or because it firmeth or strengthneth all the viscera or entrailes that it conteineth The Arabians call it Ziphachi as they call all other Membranes and particularly Charmel others call
it the Membrane or coate of the Abdomen we The names The Figure call it the Rim of the Belly The figure of this Membrane is ouall or like an Egge Tab. 5. AABCD The greatest it is of all the Membranes of the belly as incompassing the greatest The quantitie or dimensions of it cauity of the whole body In Longitude and Latitude it answereth the whole inferiour venter It is made of Spermaticke threds and the Mothers blood powred between them after the maner of a Parenchyma It proceedeth from the Meninges or Membranes of the braine which inuest the marrow of the backe and the Nerues but hath his beginning betwixt the first and the third Spondell or racke-bone of the Loines and that is the reason why there it is so thicke that it cannot be separated without tearing in pieces It is knit aboue which part Galen 4. de vsu partium 10 calleth vertex peritonaei to the Diaphragma or Midriffe so strongly that when it is enflamed the Hypochondria are The connexion drawne vpward below to the Bones of the Haunch and Share before it obstinately cleaueth to the white Line and to the Tendons of the transuerse Muscles of it selfe alone it consisteth without connexion below the Region of the Nauill at the share bones for as it applyeth to the region of the Nauill it is knit to the thin Tendon of the transuerse muscles backeward to the originals of the transuerse muscles and to that membrane of the Nerues proceeding from the Spondles of the loynes from whence some say it ariseth to all the viscera or entrals to whom it affoordeth seuerall membranes His substance is membranous and thin Galen 4. vsu part 9. addeth simple yet strong The substāce of it and compact that when the belly is full of meate or the wombe of the burthen it might be without danger stretched and relaxed as wide and long as neede required Thinne it is before least it should be a burthen to the parts vnder it yet so that in men it is thicker from the Sword-like Cartilage or brest-blade as farre as the Nauill then it is neerer to the Where thicker and where thinner Share but in women it is stronger from the Share to the Nauill that it might better endure distention as the burthen groweth Toward the backe-bone about the Loynes it is thicker because it is to be sliued or parted into many Cobweb-like membranes which it affordeth to the Entrals yet are these very strong that they might be able to containe or keepe downe windie distensions and least in holding of breath or when they are streatched they should be broken On the inside it is smooth and as it were lined with moisture that it may not offend the smoothnesse of the entrals and sometime hath grease adioyned to it which most what accompanieth the veines especially about the stomack and holy-bone On the outside it is sharpe or harsh and fibrous saith Fallopius that it may the better cleaue to the muscles It is euery where double which yet is most conspicuous about The duplication of this Peritonaeum the Ridge the lower part or membrane of this duplication is couched vnder the hollow Veine the great Arterie and the Kidneyes all which the vpper and more inward part couereth that the Vessels being on euery side guarded and defended might securely disperse their branches betweene those two membranes So the Peritonaeum is doubled where the Nauell vessels passe through it on this maner The two Arteries Tab. 6. aa arise from below to the Tab. 6. C. nauell and the veine ascendeth also from the nauell Tab. 6. from D to the vpper B to the Liuer It is also manifestly duplicated in the Hypogastrium or water-course and maketh there a large cauitie that betwixt his membranes the Bladder might bee inclosed To which membrane it is also How where it is perforated firmely connected Tab. 2. lib. 3. at * ¶ The first Figure sheweth the right Muscles of the Lower Belly with the vessels and the lower belly it selfe couered with the Peritonaeum or Rim all the Muscles being taken away The second Figure shewes the Veines and Arteries which descend from the Mammarie vessels and those which ascend from the Epigastricke TABVLA V. FIG I FIG II. From this Peritonaeum also as from their originall doe proceede particular coates wherwith euery instruement vnder the midriffe is couered but some of the entralles haue thinner coates some thicker according to euery ones necessity as the kidneyes coate is crasse and thicke but those of the stomacke guts bladder and matrix much thicker this coate compasseth the proper coates of the entrals and is called the common-coat the vpper entralles as the Liuer the Stomacke c. borrow it from that part of the Rim which groweth to the midriffe the nether as the bladder and the guttes from that part which cleaueth to the share-bone as sayth Galen in his 4. booke de vsu partium and chapter 20. There bee also two membranes which proceed from this which are double the Kall and the Mesentery and some ligaments as the ligament of the Liuer Veines and Arteries the Rim hath from the neighbor vessels aboue from the vessels of the midriffe which are called Phrenica behind from the muscles which goe away by the loynes and so run through the sides Tab. 5. LL of this Peritonaeum Before and somewhat higher Table 5. K K from the Mammarie or Pap vessels which trēd downward vnder the sword-like cartilage or brest-blade to the right muscles lower frō the Epigastricall vessels Table 5. II ascending vnder those right muscles it receiueth certain surcles or branches for his nourishment and preseruation of his natural heat sometime also seueral tendrils are communicated vnto it from the spermatical veines His Nerues are very threddy which it hath from them that are distributed into the muscles of the Abdomen by which it receiueth sence The Vses of this Peritonaeum or Rim are First sayeth Galen in the 4. booke de vsu partium The vses of the Rim. and the 1. chapter to couer the parts contained in the lower belly but this vse sayth he is not the principall because those partes are well couered beside with the muscles of the paunch a great deale of fat and the skinne The second vse is that it should bee a medium or meane betweene the entrals and the muscles and so hinder the Kall and the small guts from falling into the spaces betwixt the muscles or vnto the skin as it hapneth when this membrane is broken where they would cause great paine hinder the motions of the muscles and the free deposition or auoydance of the excrements all which inconueniences we finde when this Rim is wounded and not perfectly and rightly cured Thirdly it helpeth much to the speedy vnburdening of the belly for because the muscles of the paunch and the midriffe by reason of their different scituation cannot in their contraction
streyne the whole belly equally and alike in euery place the continuated position of the Rim supplieth that want as when a man casteth both his hands vpon a bag of hearbes and compasseth them about on euery side hee may more equally straine the liquor out of all the parts of the bag Fourthly sayth Galen in the booke next aboue named and the 17. chapter it giueth Galen coats to all the entrals of the lower belly and produceth diuers ligaments as we haue partly touched before and shall do more at large hereafter Fifthly it firmeth and strengthneth all those entrals especially the stomacke and the guts which otherwise being distended with wind would be violated yea torn as it were and their coats sliuen asunder beside it tyeth them together and holdeth thē fixe in their proper places Finally it is a sauegard to the vessels which hauing a long course to run and being but slender of themselues are secured betwixt the duplicated membranes of this Peritonaeum CHAP. XI Of the vmbilicall or Nauel vessels The sixt Table sheweth the lower belly all the containing parts aswell proper as common being remooued the bowels lying in their natural position couered with the kall or omentum together with the vmbilicall vessels TABVLA VI. FIG I FIG II b. The Ligament of the bladder which is shewed for the Vrachus The second Figure sheweth the vmbilicallVeine A. That part which ioyneth to the nauell B. The other that is inserted into the Liuer The nauell therefore is the stumpe of the vmbilicall vesselles by which the Infant was nourished in the wombe Tab. 6. C. therefore implanted into the middest of the lower The vmbilicall vessels belly because it was requisite that as well the Alimentary as the Vitall blood should first apply to the parts contained in this belly Now the vmbilical vessels are these One veine in bruite Beasts there are two Two Arteries sometimes yet that rarely but one diuided at the inside of the nauell into two and in Beasts the Vrachus The vmbilicall veine Tab. 6. from D to D is the first of all the veines yea the Principle of Perfection of all the parts of the body in respect of their fleshy substance because it is The vmbilicall Veine the vehicle or conueigher of blood as well for the matter whereof all the Parenchymata of all the parts wherefore it is also the roote of the Gate-veine and is formed together with the vmbilicall arteries immediately of the seede before any of the entrals And this truth accordeth with the opinions of Hippocrates and Galen and with right reason for the Infant Hippocrates Galen needeth both bloud and spirits for the generation of his parts now because these must be conuayed by vessels it followeth necessarily that those vessels should be generated before the parts themselues and these are they So we see the seede of Corne or such like when Comparison it is cast into the earth first of all it shooteth out of it selfe the beginning of the stalke and of the roote together that afterward the stalke may be nourished by the rootes Semblably in the figuration of Man-kinde at the same instant that the substance of the body beginneth to be moulded the vmbilicall vessel is produced whereby the creature might be nourished and augmented This veine Table 6. from D to B passeth through the double membranes of the Rimme The passage of the vmbilicall veine and in the Infant hauing gotten through the place of the nauill becommeth sometimes two sometimes presently after his egresse is deuided so that it seemeth to bee double and together with the arteries is compassed with a membrane called the Gut-let and so runneth out into a great length Vesilius sayth of a foote and a halfe long but oftentimes it is much longer yea sometimes double and treble The veine is full of knottes by which The knots of the veine some supersticious Midwiues gather how many children the Mother shall haue but their true vse is to stay and entertaine the bloud that it might receiue a more exquisite elaboration for the nourishment of the tender Infant The arteries because they are ordayned to conuay the spirites for the support of life are straight and euen without any bossed knottes at all When these vessels come vnto the secundine or after-birth they disperse through it notable The manner how they nourish sustain the Infant braunches and lesser toward his outward part which atteining vnto the Liuer or Cake of the wombe doe forme a Net-like complication till at length they loose themselues into small hairie strings by which as by the tendrils of the rootes of plants the mothers bloude both alimentary and vitall together with the spirit is drawne out of the mothers veines and arteries into these vmbilicall vesselles From whence the veines conuey the bloud into the Gate-vein from thence by the Anastomoses or inocculations which are betwixt the roots of the Gate and the hollow-veines it passeth into the trunk of the hollow vein and so nourisheth the whole body of the Infant The Vmbilical arteries by which the Infant hath transpiration do transport the vital bloud vnto the Aorta or great arterie from thence it passeth vnto the heart to maintain the natiue heate and life of the little creature But after the Infant is borne the Midwife after she haue stroaked down the bloud to nourish the Babe A direction for Midwiues casteth it into a knot close to the belly and then cutteth it off and the stumpe that is left is the nauill And because the portions of them which are left within the body should not be altogether The vse of these vessels after the birth vnprofitable they are turned into ligaments The veine because it proceedeth out of the Fissure or cleft Tab 6. B and tab 4. lib. 3. F which is in the hollow part of the Liuer and thence attaineth betwixt the two Membranes of the Rim vnto the Nauill becommeth the Ligament of the Liuer which sometimes in dropsie bodies openeth yea and euen in our dissections we haue sometimes followed it with a Probe and found it open into the Liuer The way of the dropsie water and so auoydeth by the nauill the water which is gathered in the Liuer but the chiefe vse of it is to tye downe the Liuer to the Nauil that it rise not vp and so stop the descent of the midriffe in our inspiration And this vse of it the Egyptians know full well for they vse to flay at this day their Theeues and they liue in great torment til the Hang-man or Butcher cut the nauill and then they dye instantly the Liuer gathering vp vnto the midriffe and so A cruel custome of the Egyptians The passage of the vmbilical arteries stopping their breath The Vmbillicall arteries Table 6. AA tab 2. lib. 3. kl arise as most do agree though Vesalius be of another mind from the Iliacall arteries or rather
therefore of the Couer or head is in stead of colde to the boyling water In like manner in Melancholy men their hot and boyling entrals raise vapours which when they come to the skin which is lesse hot then the entrals are gathered and thickned Why Melancholy men sweate much into sweate So the breathing vapours of all the lower parts being raised into a hot braine which yet is lesse hot then the lower parts are turned into water fal down in Rheumes Gowts and such like As for this manner therefore wee say that Fatte curdles by colde that is by a lesser heate then will melt it so wee say the Brayne is cold that is lesse hot although it be hotter as we haue sayd then the ayre can bee in the heate of summer That summer ayre or hot gleames wee call hot and so they are yet are they colde in respect of It is a fieryheat that we liue by fire yea cold in respect of the heate of a liuing creature the heart by them being refrigerated for our life is proportionable to fire and it is a true rule in Metaphysicks that is in Logicke Meanes are contrary to their extreames Answere to the former arguments that meanes are contrary to their extreames else should not liberality which is a vertue be contrary to couetousnes and prodigality which are the extreames and vices These things being thus first determined we will now answere the argument vrged against vs. First we deny that all concretion or coagulation is done by actuall colde for as it is sayd Lead yet firie hot will congeale and whereas Fat groweth to the heart which is the hottest of all the parts we answere that herein is a great document of the wonderfull The wonderfull prouidēce of nature and prouident wisedom of Nature who hath thus prouided least in perpetuall motion the hart should gather so great a heat as should waste consume it for which cause also saith Hippo. it lyeth in water much like vrine that it might euer be fresh as it were flourishing Chrysippus that notable Stoicke in his booke of Prouidence sayeth that the finall cause ouercommeth both the efficient and matter in naturall thinges and Aristotle against Democritus The finall cause is the first and chiefest in works of nature sayth that in the workes of nature the end is the first and chiefe cause for it moueth the other causes it selfe being immoueable I know that our aduersaries will obiect that nature indeuoureth nothing against her owne lawes shee should therefore haue made the heart temperate But let me retort their owne weapon against them Nature should haue made the heart originally temperate that there might haue beene no neede of breathing cold ayre how absurd this opposition against the wisedome of nature is no man but seeth For the heart was necessarily to bee created very hotte because in it is the hearth and fire whereby the naturall heate of all the parts is preserued and refreshed If they thinke not the Fat of the heart necessary let them remember that it groweth not in the ventricles nor in the flesh of the heart but onely vpon the Membranes of the vessels which are parts lesse hot then any of the other Some there are which add further that this Fat is a part of the heart because it keepeth alwayes the same figure and circumscription and is not melted by fire but rather torrifieth For the Membranes of the Braine we say they haue no Fat because there was no vse of it yea it would haue hindered the breathing out of the smoaky vapors by his clamminesse Why there is no fat in or about the braine For the Braine like a cupping glasse draweth continually and sucketh vp the expirations of the inferior parts to which if the Comb-like sutures of the Skul did not gape and giue way the Braine would be made as it were drunke with their aboundant moystures Beside Fat would haue hindred the motion of the Brain for it moueth perpetually as the Pulse doth as we shall shew in due place wherefore in the Braine there wanteth the finall cause of Fat. The materiall cause is also wanting because there is required a great aboundance of bloud for the nourishment of the brain and for the generation of Animall spirits it behoued not therefore that it should be conuerted into Fat Old men and those that are melancholy are seldome fat because the material cause of it is wanting for they are too dry The Fat of the Why melancholy men are leane Kidneyes compasseth not the flesh but their membranes only Aristotle saith that both kidneyes are fat but the right lesse then the left because it is the hotter And whether the Fat be a liuing part we shall dispute in our next exercise Finally whereas Galen sayth that in cold and dry bodies the Fatte is Larded through the flesh not through the coates or membranes we answere that by flesh in that place he vnderstandeth the muscles which are couered Galen expounded with their proper coates to which coates the fat groweth because they abound with bloud and veines but in those coates that are most distant whereof he there speaketh because of their drynes there wanteth matter of Fat for you may remember wee taught you before that Fat is not ingendred but only where there is an ouerplus of bloud which sweateth through the spongy flesh after it is satisfied Now in cold and dry bodies such as Galen there speaketh off ther is no such aboundance of bloud that there should be any ouerplus The effects of Fat which they mention conclude nothing it is true that Fat is a concocting medicine and that the Fat of the Kall relieueth the heat of the stomacke but not primarily and of it selfe but by euent because the thicknes and visciditie or clammines of it hindreth the euaporation of the heate which by that meanes is doubled besides it stoppeth vp the pores that the piercing cold cannot reach vnto it Wherefore it heateth the stomacke as How fat heateth the stomacke cloathes heat the body not by adding heat but by keeping the naturall heat in and externall cold out That it easily flameth proceedeth from his oyly and aery matter so Camphire Why Fat flames burneth in the fire which yet all men take to be cold Moreouer the effects doe not proue the efficient cause of Fat to be hot for oyle which becomes thick and congealed in winter presently taketh flame and yet no man will deny but that it is congealed by the externall cold of the ayre We therefore conclude that Fat is curdled by cold that is by a lower or more remisse degree of heate that it groweth The conclusion or adheareth onely to membranes because their heate is weaker as hauing no continuity with the heart and therefore depriued of that plentifull influence of heat therefrom which the other parts of the body doe inioy which haue a more notable continuity
this place vndertake to discourse as it were easie for mee though briefly as I began yet the shortnesse of the partes I see would amount vnto too long a summe to bee comprehended in a Preface especially considering wee shall at large prosecute euery particular in the following discourse wherefore after we haue giuen you another kinde of distribution of them in the Chapter following we will apply our selues vnto their particular Histories CHAP. I. A distribution of the naturall parts contained in the lower Belly HAuing already intreated of the Inuesting or Cōtayning parts of the lower region or nether Belly it followeth now that we continue our discourse to the parts contayned also These are of double vse for either they serue for nourishment or for generation those that belong to generation and propagation of the kinde we refer vnto the The parts belonging to nutrition To chilification Stomack Kell Sweet bread Guts Mensentery To sanguification Meseraicke Veines Gate veine Liuer Hollow vein Parts auoyding the excrements The bladder of gall The spleene Vas breue Haemorroid veines Kidneyes Vreters Bladder and yarde next Booke The nourishing parts doe either perfect the Chylus which we call Chilification or the bloud which wee call Sanguification For the first some make and concoct the Chylus as the stomacke some helpe and further this concoction as the Kell and the Sweet-bread others put to the last hand of perfection and then distribute it as the small guts others receiue and auoyde the grosse and thicke excrements as the great Guts and these together with the smal are fastned vnto the Mesenterie For Sanguification some parts sucke the Chylus out of the Guts alter it and giue it a certaine rudiment or tincture of bloud as the Meseraicke veines which also carry it by the Port veine vnto the gate of the Liuer and thence into the substance thereof where it receiueth the perfection of bloud Others when it is thus perfected doe distribute it into the whole body as the hollow veine by his faire forked branches Others receiue the excrements either yelow choller as the Bladder of Gall and that which wee call Porus Biliarius and conueyeth it into the Guttes or blacke and feculent choler as the spleene or Milt in which it receiueth a farther concoction and the more laudable part it reserueth for his owne nourishment but the very Lees it sendeth away either vpward vnto the stomacke by a short vessell called Vas breue where it becommeth the Appetites remembrancer or downward to the Haemorrhoidall veines Finally the serous or wheyie part of the bloud is still destilled away by the Kidneyes wherein there is a segregation or separation made of that whey or vrine from the bloud the bloud remayning behind for the nourishment of the Kidneyes but the whey is deriued by the vreters into the bladder from whence it is deliuered out by the Conduite Of all which parts we will entreat as I said before according to the order of Dissection beginning with the Kell or Omentum CHAP. II. Of the Omentum or Kall THE Kall or Kell which is deciphered in the sixt Table of the second booke The names the reasons of them and in the first and second of this third booke is called Omentum as it were Operimentum that is a couering of the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to swim vpon because it swimmeth vppon the bottome of the stomacke Table 2 bb and the vppermost guts Table 2 cc. From the wandring and implicated passages of his vessels which may be likened to a fishers net Table 1. Figure 1. and 2. it Table 1. Lib. 3. The first figure sheweth the Kall or Omentum whole and loosed on euery side resembling a Satchell or a small fishers Net with the course of the Veines Arteries Sinewes running through it The second figure contayneth the lower membrane of the Omentum the vpper being remooued with the Collicke gut which it contayneth and the vessels FIG I. FIG II. It is a large membrane scituated before vpon the bottome of the stomacke Table 6. The scituation of the Kal. PP Lib. 2. and downeward ouer the guts Table 6. XXXX Lib. 2. vnto the Nauill Sometimes but seldome and that in Apes and Dogges it is stretched euen vnto the sharebone and vsually in dissections it is obserued to bee rowled vp or doubled towards the spleene not onely in such as are hanged or drowned sayeth Vesalius but also in those that die of other Vesalius ordinary diseases or come to their ends by sodaine mischances Sometimes also it insinuateth it selfe into the conuolutions or windings of the guts and sometimes in Women it passeth betweene the bottomes of the wombe and the bladder and by streightning the mouth of the wombe becommeth an ordinary but yet not a perpetuall cause of barrennesse or sterility as also Hippocrates obserued in his book de natura Muliebri In some women after their trauell it remayneth gathered together about the middle of their Bellies Hippocrates and there is the cause of sore paynes But if it fall into the passage that descendeth into the Cod it causeth a soft rupture which disease no creature is subiect vnto but Men Apes as sayeth Galen in the third Chapter of his sixt booke de administrationibus Anatomicis Galen It is fastned alwayes to the stomacke Table 6. MNO Lib. 2. to the Spleen and the Collicke His connection gut Table 1. Figure 2. GGHH to other parts sometimes it is ioyned sometimes it is free from them for it behooued not sayth Galen in the 11. chapter of the fourth booke de vsu partium that it should hang loosely least it should be crumpled together and should leaue many parts vncouered which stand in neede of his warmth The forme of it is likest to a Purse-net or Faulkners bagge Table 1. Fig. 1. and 2. II The forme of it consisting of a double membrane knit together in the bottome Columbus sayth but only reflexed or turned backe againe It hath a round orifice Table 1. Figure 1. bb which ascendeth higher in the hinder part then before and belowe it is round Table 1. Figure 1. and 2. It is compounded of membranes and vessels and a muddy and easily putrifying Fatte The frame or composition which composition Galen expresseth vnder the name of his originall in the place next aboue named The Membranes are two whence of some it is called a double Peritonaeum His two membranes and those very fine and smooth least the guts should bee ouer burdened with his waight lying one vpon the top of another the vpper is called the vpper wing the lower the lower wing Table 2. cc. The vpper and formost ariseth at the bottome of the stomacke Tab. 2. aa bb from the Peritonaeum which compasseth it about and maketh his third coat and is ioyned in a right line with a portion of the inferiour membrane in the hollow parts of
the stomack in substance membranes and fibres little differing from it being nothing else but as it were a production of the same we will intreate of it in this place and not in the second Region the rather because the Table wherein the stomacke is deciphered contayneth also the delineation of this oesophagus It is called therefore in Greeke by Hippocrates Galen and Aristotle The names Hip. lib de resect corpor Gal 6. vsu parti 5. Aristot 1. hist Animal 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to carry meat as also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the stomack from words that signifie length and narrownesse For indeed this name of the stomacke is proper to this part albeit other authours especially our English toung hath turned it to signifie the ventricle or place where the meate is contayned the true stomacke we call the gullet the Arabians call it meri and vescet the Latins Gula. It is the common way of meat and drinke from the mouth into the ventricle or stomacke as we call it which all creatures haue that draw breath This part taketh his beginning in the lowermost cauitie or hollownesse of the throate at the rootes of table 10. figure 1 2. A the orifice of the gullet cut from the throat the toung behind the larynx or wezon to whom it is tyed and on either side toucheth the Tonsils or Almonds tab 10 fig. 1 E E and passing through the necke the breast betwixt the wezon and as appeareth in the table belonging to the chap. of the Lungs figure 1 2. where A sheweth the gullet and B the arterie the spondels of the necke and breast vppon which it leaneth for it might not passe through the middle cauitie of the brest lest it should trouble some Instrument of breathing and beside it stood in need of some setled supporter and that farte within to leane vnto that so it might be safe from externall iniuries it goeth directly Tab. x. Fig. 1 2. from A to B to the fift Spondell of the breast where it enclineth it selfe a little to the right side that it may Tab. x. Fig. 1. from B to C giue way to the trunke of the great Artery descending which comming out of the left Ventricle of the heart goeth necessarily to the left side ward When it hath atteyned to the ninth Spondell it is lifted aloft by the helpe of certaine Membranes and passeth aboue the great Artery least in the descending of grosse and thicke meates it shoulde lye heauy vpon it and hinder the course of the arteriall blood and spirits Then againe it enclineth to the left side Tab. x. Fig. 1 from C to D where the vppermost mouth Tab. x. fig 1 2 G of the stomacke is scituated and going vnder the hollow Veine passeth through the Neruous part of the Diaphragma by a posterne of his owne into the lower belly and is implanted not into the right least it should necessarily perforate the Liuer but into the lefte orifice of the stomacke together with two Nerues Tab. x. Fig. 1 2 T V. In his originall or rising it is tyed to the throate by a coate that compasseth the mouth but To what parte it is tied to the stomacke where it groweth to the Diaphragma by the continuation of his body to the bodies of the Spondels to the weazon and the parts adioyning by the helpe of Membranes proceeding out of the Ligaments of the backe His figure is round Tab. x fig. 1 2 both that more matter might passe in lesse roome The Figure of it for of all figures the round is most capacious and that it might be safer from iniuries very long it was of necessity to be because the mouth is farre from the stomack and it may well be called a reddish gut for after that manner it is distended into a sufficient capacity that the meate should not stay in it or pressing the weazon hinder respiration and put a man in danger of choaking The substance of it is in a meane betweene flesh and sinnewes wherefore it may bee The substāce both enflamed and subiect to convulsion also sinnewy or membranous that it might be extended into length and bredth when the meate is put in and againe fall that it take not too much roome when it is empty fleshy it is also that being soft it might giue way vnto the meate as it passeth downe But because as a sacke to be filled with Corne vnlesse it be held vp and open doubleth into it selfe when the corne is powred in so the Gullet being soft should double into it selfe when the meate is powred into it it is supported and held open by his connexion to the bodyes of the Spondels Hence it is that lying vppon the His conexion long ridge bone when it is affected we apply Cataplasmes to the ridge of the back It hath The ξ. coates of the gullet three Coats one common and two proper The first bred out of the Ligaments of the Spondels which is the Case or couer of the two proper Coates The second which is called the external is fleshy and very thicke as if it were a perforated Muscle and hath his originall from the second Cartilage of the Weazon as it lookes toward the necke hath onely transuerse Fibres that with these the Aliment that is drawne by the fibres of the inner coate might be more readily thrust into the stomacke they are also a great help when the stomack violently laboreth to vomit vp any thing that oppresseth it which two things are after a diuerse manner performed For if the fibres do beginne to be contracted aboue they serue to swallow with if from the Orifice of the stomacke for vomiting The thirde coate is internall and of a dissimilar substance vnder or within whose inward superficies a certaine smooth and slippery veyle or wimple is substrated hauing right and slender fibres to draw the norishment after the mouth hath receyued it The remainder of his substance from which that veile or filmy couering like the Cuticle from the skin may be separated is Neruous and more Membranous then the externall more harde also and sensible that the pleasure and good rellish of meates and drinkes may be better apprehended by contaction or touching This Coate ariseth from that which inuesteth the palate the mouth lips and throate and runneth as farre as the left Orifice of the stomacke It hath very few oblong fibres least they should keepe the meate too long in the gullet which would haue beene a great annoyance to the wezon That these may be the better obserued they had neede be parboyled to take away their aboundant moysture The act of deglutition or of swallowing is a worke mixed of an Animal and Natural is helped by certaine muscles called oesophagaei belonging to the gullet but they are accounted The act of swallowing among the muscles of the weazon which proceeding from the sides of
Kidneyes and the bladder of gall Fiftly no part is nourished by the excrement which it attracteth but by laudable bloud Sixtly as the passages of choller are dispersed through the substance of the Liuer among the rootes of the gate and hollow veines to draw away the excrementitions choller So also should there haue beene many propagations and tendrils from the spleenick braunch dispersed through the substance of the Liuer which we finde to be nothing so Finally if from the Liuer the foeculent bloud bee purged away as an excrement into the spleene then it must of necessity follow that this excrementitious humour should regurgitate or returne into the trunke of the Gate-veine because the splenick branch ariseth out of the same trunke far vnder the Liuer and aboue the trunke of the meseraicks Wherefore we think sayth Bauhine that the spleene was ordained and instituted by Nature for a further confection of some kinde of bloud Which vse Aristotle first allotted Authors on Bauhines side Aristotle Galen Aphrodisaeus Aretaeus Vesalius Fernelius Platerus Archangelus vnto it and therefore in his third booke de partibus Animalium and the 7. chapter hee calleth it a bastard Liuer The same also Galen giueth assent vnto in his booke de respirationis vsu as also Aphrodisaeus and Aretaeus Vesalius and Fernelius touch vpon this vse of the spleene also but Platerus and Archangelus resolue vpon it very confidently The spleene therefore from an inbred faculty of his owne draweth vnto himselfe the thicker and more earthie portion of the Chylus somewhat altered in hauing receiued a certain disposition or rudiment of bloud in the meseraicke veines by the spleenick branch of the Gate-veine out of the trunke of the meseraick veines before the Chylus get into the Liuer that so the Liuer may the better draw the more laudable parts of the Chylus for otherwise the small vessels of the Liuer being obstructed by the crasse and crude bloud not Bauhines proiect onely sanguification would haue beene interrupted but also the Iaundise Dropsies Agues Scirrous hardnesses and many other mischiefes woulde haue ouertaken vs of necessity all which we see do euery day hapen when the spleen fayleth to do his duty and either through weaknesse or obstructions ceaseth to attract that crasse and foeculent part of the Chylus But a great euidence of this trueth is this that the spleenicke branch doeth not proceede from the Liuer but ariseth as is sayde and is seated below it Neither is it likely that so thicke a iuyce confected and made into bloud in the Liuer should get out of it by the hairie and threddy veines of the same yet wee doe not deny that melancholly iuyce is ingendred in the Liuer but wee say that that onely is there ingendered which is a part of the masse of bloud not that which is receiued into the spleen for his nourishment and the vse of the stomacke Furthermore we are of opinion saith Bauhine that a part of the Chylus is sucked euen out of the stomack by veines ariuing at the left side of his bottom from the spleenicke branch When the spleen hath receiued this Chylus a little altered in the long iourney through those spleenicke surcles and branches it laboureth and worketh it at great leasure and by a long processe as the Alchymists say and much preparation in the innumerable small vessels or Fibrous complications which are disseminated through his substance like as the other and greater part of the Chylus is laboured into bloud in the complications of the vesselles disseminated through the Liuer and boyleth it into a thinner consistence by the help of naturall heate assisted by the many and large Arteries and their perpetuall motion And then a part of it becommeth the Aliment of the spleen the rest is carried by veines issuing from the spleenick branch to nourish the Stomacke the Guts the Kell and the Mesentery which thing Galen also insinuateth when he sayth That the same meseraicke veines do carry Galen Chylus vnto the Liuer out of the stomacke and the guts and returne bloud againe vnto them and the omentum For seeing that the originall and substance of all the veines which are propagated from the gate-veine is one and the same it followeth necessarily that their action also should be the same but to returne A part also happely of this humour thus altered is drawne into the next adioyning arteries and so conueyed into the great Artery to contemperate the intense and sharp heat of the bloud in the left ventricle of the heart and to establish and settle the nimble quick motions of the vitall spirits which are a very great cause why some mens wits are so giddy and vnconstant Sometimes it falleth out in great and confirmed diseases of the Liuer when his sanguification This is somewhat strange is decayed or in manner perished that the spleen performeth his office and transmitteth a part of the bloud by him laboured through the spleenicke branch into the veines of the Liuer which through the rootes of the hollow veine and the branches thereof is distributed into the parts of the body for their nourishment euen as the bloud is wont to be distributed which is laboured and confected in the Liuer it selfe But that part of the altered Chylus that before we sayd was drawn into the spleen which it cannot by reason of the thicknesse thereof transforme into profitable iuyce but is altogether why in affects of the Spleen the vrines are often black vnapt for nourishment is poured out part of it into the stomacke part into the Haemorrhoid veines sometimes through the trunke of the gate veine or through the spleenick Arteries it is deriued vnto the Kidneyes whence it is that in diseases of the Spleene the water fals out often to be blacke Wherefore we conclude saith Bauhine that the Spleene is a great helpe to the Liuer for the confecting of blood partly because it maketh blood answerable to his owne Nature partly because it auerteth or draweth aside vnto it selfe the thicker part of the aliment not so fit to make pure blood and by that meanes the Liuer vnburdened of such a clogge performeth his office of sanguification with more facility And thus it may be sayde verie well to purge and defecate the blood and to make it more pure and bright And heerupon the Ancients placed the seate of laughter in the Spleene and Plato saith that the spleen polisheth and brightneth the Liuer like a Looking-glasse that it might make a more cleare Plato representation of the Images of the passions from thence exhibited vnto the soule Aristotle also calleth it a left Liuer and obserueth that those creatures which haue no Spleene haue as it were double Liuers and Galen remembreth in his fourth Book of the Aristotle vse of parts and the 7. chapter that Plato calleth it the expresse Image of the Liuer It is therefore not to bee wondered at if the diseases of the Spleene doe
no lesse haply more hinder sanguification then the diseases of the Liuer it selfe because by howe much the better the Spleene doth his duty by so much the bloode in the Liuer is more pure and cleare In Dissections also we often finde that the Spleene exceedeth the Liuer in magnitude or is equall to it being yet sound in colour and consistence Notwithstanding albeit in both these entralles when a man is sound and hayle bloud is generated yet it must needs be confessed that there is more store of good and hot bloud fit for the nourishment of fleshy parts made in the Liuer then in the Spleen whose bloud is neyther so much nor so hot nor all out so good which Hippocrates intimateth when he saith that the same things which make the Spleene to flourish make the body to wither and consume And thus I haue acquainted you with Bauhines conceit of the vse of the Spleen wherein Bauhines cautelous conclusion me thinks he acquitteth himself as Bellarmine doth in his disputations of the sufficiency of works in our Iustification who after that in diuers Books and by manifold arguments he endeuoureth to proue that works may iustify yet in the end he concludeth that it is more Bauhine likened to Bellarmine safe onely to trust to iustification by faith so Bauhine for all his former arguments yet you see concludeth that the more better and warmer bloode is made in the Liuer as if hee should say there is a little cold blood made in the Spleen not fit to nourish the fleshy parts but onely his owne substance which I thinke no man will deny vnto him But of this question we shall see more heereafter in the Controuersies we will now put an end to our discourse of the Spleene adding this one vse more of it That with his in bred heate and the many Arteries wherewith that heate is encreased it furthereth the concection of the Stomacke CHAP. XII Of the Liuer THE Liuer is called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from a word that signifieth Want because The notation it supplyeth the want of al the parts or from making merrie beecause in this part is the seate of concupiscence The Latines call it Iâ—cur as it were Iuxta Cor because next to the heart his power is most eminent It is worthily numbred among the principall parts as being the seate of the A principall part naturall faculty and of the nourishing part of the soule common to alisanguine or bloodie creatures and first of all the Entralles or bowels it is perfected in the mothers womb The beginning of veins It is the beginning of Veines not in respect of their originall which is seed for the vessels are made before the Viscera or entrals but in respect of their rooting distribution for from hence spring two great and long Veines below out of his cauity or hollownesse the Port or Gate veine aboue out of his convexity or embowed side the hollowe veyne is sayde to proceede albeit indeede the hollow Veine groweth to his backe Tab. xiii Fig 2 FG Fig 3 MN part with two notable branches dispersed through his substance which two vesselles arise out of the Liuer the Parenchyma or flesh of it being compassed about their roots as the earth is about the roots of a tree and doe minister nourishment to the vvhole body wherefore the Liuer is called the shop of sanguification or blood-making It is placed in the Tab. 6. lib. 2 FF Tab. 9. CC vpper part of the lower belly that being His scituation set in the middest as it were of the body it might send bloud equally vpward and downeward it is about a fingers breadth distant from the Diaphragma least it should hinder his motion in dead bodies sometimes it toucheth it and is couered wholly by the ribbes It taketh vp the greatest part of the right Hypochondrium partly that it may leaue the left for the stomacke Table 6. Lib. 2. FF Table 9. FF and the spleen Tab. 9. G for these three occupy both sides whence it is that when any of them much more when all are swelled ther followeth great difficulty of breathing partly because the bloud might be better carried to the right ventricle of the heart It leaneth but lightly vpon the vppermost foremost and right side of the stomacke see the Tab. 6. lib. 2. and Tab. 9. least it should presse it with his waight and driue forth the matter contained in it A little part of it also reacheth toward the left side that the body might be ballanced In Dogs it taketh vp well neere both sides because their spleenes are long and narrow but the greatest part is compassed below with the bastard ribs which defend it from iniuries Table xiij sheweth the Liuer with his Veines The first Figure the Gibbous and forepart The second Figure the Gibbous and hinder part together with a part of the trunk of the hollow veine The third Figure a part of the hollow veine fastned to the backside of the Liuer and is opened with a long slit to shew the holes of his branches where they open into the Liuer FIG I. FIG II. FIG III. The fourth Figure sheweth the rootes of the Hollow and Gate veines dispersed through the Liuer and their Anastomoses or innocculations FIG IV. The form of it is outward or inward the outward forme or surface which is the vpper more backward part is smooth equall and conuexe or embowed Tab. viii B G Tab. 2 lib. 4 bb Tab xiii Fig. 1 AA Fig 8 CC round which is called pars gibba the gibbous part or The Figure the head that it may give way to the Diaphragma and may agree with the cauity of it but backward it hath a Tab. xiii Fig. 2 at F G long bosome sufficient to embrace the stumpe of the hollow veine Tab xiii Fig. 2 F G least it shold be pressed eyther with the Liuers waight or the motion of the Midriffe The inward face of the Liuer which is the lower is Tab. 8 C C. Tab xi RR. Tab xv Fig. 1 BBC hollow vnequall and is called the Simus or saddle side that it may giue way to the stomacke strutting Table 9. TP Tab. xi E. Tab. 2 lib. 4 CC with plenty of meat and couer it immediately to cherish the first concoction of the Chylus In this part there are two hollowes or bosomes one on the right side to receiue the body of the bladder of Gall Tab. xv Fig. 1 P the other on Tab xiii Fig â— L. tab xv Fig 1 H the left side where it giueth way to the passage of the stomacke In Dogs it hath a priuate hollownesse whereinto it admitteth a part of the right Kidney But where the gate-veine The quality of it getteth out of it it is vnequall because it riseth somewhat high least the Veines should be pressed by the rack-bones On the Right side it is round Tab. 9 CC Tab xiii Fig 1 AA and
very thicke on the left it groweth thinner by degrees and endeth somewhat sharpe in an acute Angle Tab. xiii Fig 2. from L to I in the forepart also it is thin in the bought or compasse There is but one Liuer for the largenesse makes recompence for the number The waste of spirits in man aboue other creatures and it is the greatest in a man of any creature for his proportion and in the biggest men biggest because it must make blood for the vse of the whole body not onelie for his nourishment but also to serue for his expence of spirits for there are more functions of the soule in a man then in any other creature which functions spend more animall Spirits and those are engendred of the vitall spirits and the vitall spirits of blood therefore a man had neede of good store of blood and by consequent of a great Liuer wherewith to make it In fearefull men and such as are giuen to their paunches it is greater then in other men In fearefull men because the weakenesse of their vitall faculty comming of the In what men it is greater or lesser cold temper of the body might be supplyed by the strength of the natural faculty In rauenous gourmandizers because of the aboundance of the meate they eate for as the Liuer is more plentifully nourished so it groweth greater For the most part the Liuer of a man is whole that when a man goes right vp it might couer the stomacke with the hollow part of it as is snewed in the 6 Tab. lib. 2. and in Tab. 5 excepting the fore and right part wher there Tab xiii Fig 1. at B Tab. xv Fig. 1 E is a cleft like an outlet which was necessary for the passage of the vmbilical or nauil vein Tab. 6 lib. 2 from D to B Tab. 5 C. Tab 8 I. Tab. xiii fig 1 B On the backside a part of it filleth the cauity which both the mouths of the stomacke do leaue But in bruite beasts it is diuided into foure fiue or six Lobes or Finnes which are continuated It hath in meÌ„ no Lobes or diuisions or coupled together onely by the mediation of Veynes within which lobes their stomackes are couered as it were with the fingers of a hand because they haue no cloathes to keepe it warme as men haue For if in them it were whole when they go groueling it would not so lap about the stomacke but hang off Wherefore Birds because they stande more straight vp haue it diuided but once It is knit to the spine bone of the Loynes to the Diaphragma and to other parts by the The Connexion helpe of the rim or Peritonaeum of whom it receyueth three strong Ligaments least being heauy it should at any time fall The first and right is thin Tab 5 D Tab. 8 H Tab. 2 lib. Three Ligaments 4. d. Tab xiii Fig. 2 H like a Membrane broad neruous and very strong proceeding from the Rim where it compasseth the Midriffe and tyeth the Liuer into whose coates it doth degenerate forward to the Diaphragma and is called Suspensortum or the heauing Ligament wherefore when the Liuer growes heauy the Midriffe is drawne downe and in respiration there is more difficulty when a man stands then when he lies along The second and left Ligament is also very strong round Table xi C. Table ii lib. 4. C. Table xiii figure ii I. Table fifteene figure one G and proceeding from the Rim it knitteth also his thinner part to the Diaphragma that the sides of the Liuer may on either hande bee held vp it sometimes also cleaueth to the Cartilages of the bastard ribs The third Ligasment is the vmbilicall or Nauell veyne now dryed after Tab 6 lib 2. from D to B. Tab. 5 B Tab. xii Fig. 1 â— the birth whereby at the Nauell it is tyed down to the Abdomen Tab â—3 Fig 7 8. from Z to Y lest the Liuer falling down should draw the Diaphragma after it Moreouer where the beginning of the gate-veine is Table 11. I there groweth to it a portion of the omentum So on the backside in the compassed face or gibbous part where the hollow veine passeth through it it cleaueth to the rim The membrane It hath a most fine and slender membrane and but one growing from that membrane of the veines which ariseth from the Peritonaeum or rim and this incloseth all his substance That substance is nothing else but bloud poured out of the veines whence it is red and The Parenchyma soft and standeth round about and betwixt them as the earth about and betwixt the small bearded rootes of a tree which bloud being held in by the membrane wee last spake off cloddeth together and therefore of Erasistratus is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is an affusion or pouring out Galen cals it flesh Hippocrates a fleshie viscus or entrall wee with Galen call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the flesh as well of this as of the other entrals The empty spaces betweene the rootes of the hollow and port veine this substance filleth vp as may appeare when the flesh is taken away for so it may be as we haue seene elegantly performed especially by that occulate Anatomist Petrus Pauius of Leydon neere xx yeares since then my first Maister Moderator in Anatomie a liuely resemblance wherof wee haue here annexed albeit it may partly be perceiued by the precedent Table Table xiiij Sheweth the rootes of the Hollow and Gate veines disseminated through the Parenchyma or flesh of the Liuer their Anastomoses or inocculations also the trunkes of the Nauell Hollow and Gate-veines Into euery one of the trunks you may put a sticke before you boyle the Liuer and separate his substance from the vessels that so the vessels may appeare open and not corrugated or crumpled vp together TABVLA XIIII There are a few Arteries inordinately shed through his substance amongst the other vessels The roots of the great veines But there are more rootes of the port veine table 13. figure 4. Table 14. the blacke rootes belong to the gate veines in his lower part and fewer in his vpper and on the contrary many more Tab xiii Fig. 4. Tab. xiiii the white rootes belong to the Hollow veine roots of the Hollow veine in his vpper parts then in his lower wherefore there is more plentifull sanguification or making of blood in the hollow side and more aboundant distribution in the conuex or embowed part but all of them committed acrosse or mixt together Anastomosis what it may best be compared to by Anastomosis Tab. xiii Fig. 4. GGGG Tab. xiiii LLL which most resembleth the inoculation of plants although sometimes the roots of the hollow Vein do fasten their ends into the midst of the roots of the Gate-vein by which the bloud runneth out of the roots of the Gate vein into the Hollow vein so that these roots do make plexum mirabileÌ„ or
branch as hath beene sayde in the vse of the Spleene That which remaineth of this Chymus or Humour is conueyed out of the trunke of the Gate-veyne into his rootes which are very many and very small dispersed through the hollow part of the Liuer Their coate also is very thin as is also the coats of the vessels of the Spleene the Testicles and the Paps that the sanguifying Faculty might more easily insinuate it self into them from the Parenchyma or flesh of the Liuer without which the blood cannot be made profitable for nourishment and from which those vessels receiue by irradiation the sanguifying Faculty as the spermaticall do the Faculty of Seede-making from the Testicles In these vessels therefore the Humour is changed into blood for no Chylus is powred out of the roots of the Gate-veines into the flesh of the Liuer Now that this Humour might be longer reteyned and passing through many alterations be diuided into as small portions as was possible or rather be perfectly laboured Nature Why there is no cauitie in the Liuer but a web or net of vessels ordained no such cauity in this place as in the stomacke but of infinite slender branches of Veines made a texture-net or web wherein the Chylus is better thinned mitigated and parted into small portions that the flesh of the Liuer on euery side compassing his disseuered parts might better worke it into a Masse of blood For if there had beene a cauity formed in the Liuer then must the Chylus haue had a Canel or pipe for his egresse and regresse through which it woulde haue falne away crude and not perfectly sanguified and therefore vnfit for the nourishment of the parts After the blood is thus absolued and perfected in the roots of the Gate-veine they haue a naturall instinct to part with it partly to powre it into the flesh of the Liuer for his nourishment The naturall instinctof vessels that before did them so good an office partly to vnloade their burthen into the rootes of the Hollow Veine which are especially disseminated through the Conuexe or gibbous and embowed part of the Liuer which rootes also haue an instinct or desire to draw it into themselues and to deliuer it ouer into their boughes and branches in which it receyueth a farther degree of elaboration pure and defaecated from all excrements to be distributed vnto the parts of the body The rootes of the Hollow and Gate veines although they be hand ouer head as we say without any precise order distributed through the flesh of the Liuer yet in manie places they are ioyned by Anastomosis or inocculation excepting the branches which serue for the nourishment of the Liuer it selfe as they touch in their passage ouerthwart one another or else the extremities or endes of the gate veines are fastned into the middest of the Anastomosis how it commeth rootes of the hollow veine or contrarily the ends of the hollow veines into the middest of the gate veines for after no other manner but this can the bloud be translated out of the rootes of the gate veine into the rootes of the hollow veine But that the bloud might better passe through the narrow and straight passages of the vessels it is wefted by a thin and watery humour which is most like to whay and therefore The vse of the whay is called serum sanguinis we call it commonly the Vrine a humour which is not fitte for the nourishment of any part but onely mingling it selfe with the bloud it maketh it more thin and so readier to passe along wherefore Hippocrates called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Wagon of the Nourishment And whereas no Aliment is so simple but that it consisteth of diuers and different parts we must know that all those parts cannot be changed into laudable bloud wherefore as in the first concoction celebrated in the stomacke and the small guts there was a segregation of the excrements of the belly so in the beginning of the second concoction which was in the meseraicke veines there was a segregation made of the crasse and foeculent part of the Chylus from the pure and laudable which was sent away to the spleene But in the concoction which is accomplished in the veines of the Liuer two excrements are separated least if they remayned mingled with the bloud they should be with it transported into the whole body These through their proper passages are conuayed and stored vp in peculiar and appropriated receptacles or places of receipt The first of which is the bilious or cholericke excrement which is disposed partly into the bladder of gall partly sent away into the gut as we shall say in the next chapter The second is the serous or whaey humor the greatest part whereof when the bloud is ariued out of the rootes of the gate-veine into the hollow veine becommeth an offensiue burden vnto it and therefore the Kidneyes by the emulgent veines and Arteries draw it out of the hollow veine and the great Arterie into themselues The bloud thus cleansed and depured from all manner of excrements is distributed by the trunkes and branches of the hollow veine through the whole body in which passage it receiueth an alteration or disposition of nourishment that no time should bee lost These branches of the hollow veine doe with the bloud carry also a part of the aboue mentioned whay or vrine to make it more fluxible that it might the better passe through the Capillarie veines of the parts to nourish them where when it is ariued it is as it were sprinckled vpon the flesh into which by little and little in manner of a vapour or dewe it soaketh and sinketh cleauing like glew till it bee wholly conuerted into their proper Aliment which glew by nourishing and restoring maketh good the Radical moysture and the substance of the parts But the whay which accompanied the bloud thither in the third concoction that is in nourishment which is accomplished in euery particular part as an vnprofitable excrement is exhaled in sweat and insensible transpiration thus far Bauhine Of the Bladder of Gall. CHAP. XIII THE Bladder of Gall Table 15. Figure 1. 2. P P called vesica biliaria or folliculum felleum in grecke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the receptacle of pure choller and hath The scituation his seate in the right and hollow part Table 15. BB of the Liuer that it may be fitter to receiue the choller which being a mad and hare-brain'd humour had neede at the first generation of it be sent away least it should set all the body in an vprore and therefore Nature placed his receptacle in the very bosome of the Liuer his own acrimonie also hastneth his euacuation The Liuer therefore hath as it were engraued in it a certaine cauity or bosome wherein the vpper and middle partes of the bladder are tyed firmly to it the lower part in the meane time hanging loose from the body of
the vpper emulgent veine the left spermaticall veine table 1â— 4. did arise It may be that those men who are by fits tormented with grieuous paynes about the Holy-bone and haue all the Nephriticall signes haue such a position of one of their kidneyes as this was now we returne to our description The right Kidney lyeth iust vnder the Liuer and because of his waight in a man table xviii The seate of the right kidney it is lower then the other Kidney as if it gaue place to his better his end reacheth to the third racke-bone of the loynes It is very rarely higher then the left and then onely when it is shorter or when the part of the Liuer lying next it is hollowed they are also rarely of an equall height because of the different position and quantity of the Liuer and Spleene some also adde because of the higher or lower beginning of the emulgent veselles The first Figure sheweth the disport of Nature in the seminary vessels the emulgents and the position of the left Kidney as wee met with it in a publicke Dissection The second Figure sheweth the seminary vesselles with the Testicles The third Figure sheweth the diuers formes of the Testicles and their seuerall parts TABVLA XVIII FIG I. FIG III. FIG II. Figure 2. xxxx The Vreters Figure 3. Beside the membrane aboue named they haue also other fibres from the Peritonaeum inserted into their gibbous part which are happely those Hippocrates calleth Nerues in his Their fibres booke de natura ossium They are also tyed by the emulgent vessels to the hollow veine and the great Arterie table 17. a b tab 2. Lib. 4. m n table 22. h i. Finally to the bladder it selfe by the vreters or passages of vrine of which wee shall heare more by and by table xvii p c â— table xxii m n c. The Kidneyes are two because one would not haue beene sufficient for the euacuating of so great a quantity of waterish excrement which is farre more aboundant then both the Why two excrementitious choller 's yellow and blacke By this meanes also there is a stronger attraction of serous bloud and both sides draw alike and if one happen to bee stopped with the stone or grauell or ought else yet the worke of attraction standeth not but the vrine is auoyded although Archangelus will not yeelde to this because Nature hath created nothing against casualties whereas if there should bee but one which is very rare it must One would haue ouerâ—ayed on one side haue beene of necessity as big as both because of the aboundance of this excrement and so the body should not haue beene equally ballanced vnlesse that one had beene seated in the very middest of the backe iust vpon the hollow veine and great Artery which scituation would haue hindered the free descent of bloud and spirits by compression Wherefore Nature for one greater made two smaller that neither the belly should bunch out or the creature incline and hang too much to either side It is also as rare to see three or foure which when it hapneth they keepe not their ordinary conformation Eustachius obserued three together the right was naturall the left had nothing like a Kidney but onely the substance of a triangular form and wanting an vreter for the vreter proceeded out of the third which was almost foure square The Figure of the Kidney is long and broad yet broader aboue then below before and behinde pressed somewhat flat yet a little more rising before like a bean which therevpon The figure we call a Kidney beane On the outside which they call the backe table xxii figure 1. c. of the Kidney towarde the flankes gibbous or embowed and round on the inside where they looke toward the hollow veine partly gibbous and partly concauous flatte or sadled and as it were crooked into the forme of a line turned with a blunt angle for such must it of necessity be both for the admission of the vessels and for the forming of the hollownes or cauities therein Their magnitude is proportionable to their office of purging the whaeye humor although The magnitude of the kidneys for the most part they are not of a like table xxii figure 1. bignesse nor their proportion answerable to the body yet the greatest disproportion is in their longitude which commonly equalleth foure rack-bones but their breadth for the most part is but of three fingers and the left is often shorter then the right About the kidneyes cleaueth fat plentifully table 2. Lib. 4 o o p p because it hath peculiar The far of the kidneys vessels by which it is nourished so that in fat men they are almost all couered the vse of which is to cherish the heate of the Kidneyesâ— least by reason of the continuall distillation of so great quantity of the vrine or whay the heate by degrees languishing might at length be extinguished so al their action faile and beside least the vessels should be endangered by distention wherefore in a man it is on the inner side of the Kidney layde as a The vse of it soft bed or couch between the membrane compassing about the distribution of the vessels and the braunches of the vreters in a Dogge betwixt the membrane which formeth the faddle side of the Kidney besides this fat with his smooth and slippery moysture dulleth the acrimony of the whay or vrine There cleaueth to both the Kidneyes in the vpper part where it regardeth the hollow veine a glandule or kernell the inuention or finding whereof is due to Eustachius which sticketh fast to their outward membranes so that oftentimes if a man take not heede in the The glandule of the kidney taking out of the Kidneyes he shall leaue it hanging to the membrane of the Diaphragma This glandule somewhat answereth in substance and figure to the Kidneyes themselues yet is often more flat and liker to a cake then to a kidney as long it is as two fingers as broad as one of a moderate thicknesse but they are not alwayes of an equall greatnes but most commonly the right is the larger Among the new writers some say there are manie of them but will not haue them to be found in euery body but to bee engendred when the The vse of these Glandules not yet knowne matter is too plentifull but howsoeuer we haue the things yet hitherto we want their vse or at least the knowledge thereof To this Glandule there is sometime sent a certaine Tendril from the hollow vein neere the Liuer sometimes it taketh it from the Veine which we call Adiposa which goeth to the fat of the Kidneyes to nourish it of which wee spake euen now sometimes it hath both Veines Table xix sheweth the Kidney of a man The first figure the whole Kidney with the Glandule set aboue it The second Figure sheweth the Kidney Dissected that you may see the inward face of
it TABVLA XIX FIG I FIG II. The Kidnies are couered with a double Membrane one outward arising from the Peritonaeum neere the lower part of the Diaphragma where it is knit vnto the Peritonaeum this The Membranes cleaueth not very straightly to them tab 2 lib. 4 OO PP but they are as it were wrapped in it whence it is called fasciarenum that is the Kidneyes swathing band This Membrane receyueth the vena adiposa table xvii X Y table 2 lib. 4 l h and is rowled in plentifull fat so serueth the Kidneyes instead of a couering of a tye and of a soft pillow or bolster The other Membrane which is proper to the Kidnies is very thin and produced out of the common coate that coÌ„passeth the vessels but dilated and growes to them exceeding strongly so that it maketh their flesh otherwise of it selfe firme yet more fast and compact And although it make the outside glib and shining yet it wanteth fat neyther is it wouen with any vessels This accompanieth the vessels bent inward pierceth into their hollownesse and compassing them round about makes them more strong TABVLA XXI FIG I. FIG II. Fig. 1. shewcth the foreside of the right Kidney Fig. 2. shewcth the backside This Table sheweth the figure of a Childs Kidney which died the fourth day after it was borne in the Hospitall of Argentine The child was opened by Doctor Iohannes Rodulphus Saltzmanus He did indeede sucke but auoided nothing either by stoole or Vrine His guts were full of wind but his Fundament was not perforated His kidneys were by lines distinguished into eight parts His vreters wel stretched with water but at the bladder they were so smal that a smal probe could hardly without violence be entred into them which being stuffed with slime did stop the descent of the Vrine so that in the bladder there was nothing but a little of that slime the kidnies were somewhat like the kidnies of an Ox. It shall not be impertinent also to annexe this strange forme of the kidnies which Bauhine receiued from that excellent Philosopher and Physitian D. Leonard Doldius the ordinary Physitian of the City of Norinberge This kinde of Kidnies and Vreters was obserued in the body of Andrew Helâ—â— of Weissenfield who dyed at Norisberge the 17. of October in the yeare of our Redemption 1602. and the sixteenth of his life hauing lyen lonâ— hurt of a blow he receyued in his bely aboue the groyne They haue two venters or cauities the outward and inward the outward improperly The cauities of the kidneis so called table xxii d which Fallopius calleth the Gate is in the saddle side where the kidney being like a bent bow returned at either end it is most what diuided into three partes The first is a bunch or prominence like a smal hillocke at either end of which there is a bosome or cauity ending in another prominence before you come to their gibbous part Into the corners of these bosomes the diuided vesselles table xxii l h doe offer themselues thence to be dispersed into the substance of the kidneyes one branch into the vpper angle of one bosome another into the lower angle of the other out of which also the vreter proceedeth The vessels which are sent vnto the kidneies are of all sorts Veines Arteries Nerues The vessels The Veines proceede out of the hollow veine one of them table 17. X Y is that fatty vein Veines Venaadiposa whereof we haue spoken and it is double one on the right hand and another on the left The right issueth very rarely out of the trunk of the hollow veine but most what out of the emulgent the left alwayes out of the hollow veine and is diuersly distributed to his vtter coate to water or bedew the same sometimes also it offers a little branch to the glandule which we spake of adioyned to the kidney which when it hath perforated it is againe consumed in this coate of the kidney The other veine of his office is called the emulgent or sucker table 17. a b table 22. h i The Emulgent veines most commonly one on each side for in the framing of these vessels Nature often diuersly disports her selfe so that they differ oftentimes not onely in seuerall bodies but euen in the same This emulgent is a notable vessell and the greatest of all that arise out of the hollow Why the Emulgent is so great Whence the Emulgent ariseth The values of the Emulgent veine not that the Kidneyes stand in neede of so great store of nourishment but that the serous bloud may haue a free expedite passage It ariseth seldom directly out of the trunk of the hollow vein but is carried with an oblique but short progresse downward and being parted into 2. branches is inserted into the saddle side of the Kidney carrying thither the serous or watery bloud out of the hollow veine In these emulgents wee haue obserued certaine values or floud-gates which hinder the recourse of the whay or vrine into the hollow veine With these is vnited a branch one or two of the veine sine pari or without his fellow of which we shall entreate more fitly in another place that there might be a consent betweene the Kidneyes and the breast Arteries it hath of each side one table 17. vnder a b table 22. vnder h i table 18. character 3 5. The arteries of the kidnies from the trunk of the great Arterie great emulgents or suckers also which do purge waterish moysture plentifully contayned in the Arteries from the bloud and withall doe Their vse allow heate to ouercome the cold of the Kidneyes which Galen sayth they acquired by the passage of the watery moysture through them These vessels first parted into two do then get into the cauities of the Reynes are presently diuided commonly into foure braunches and so are disseminated diuersly into the whole substance of the Kidneyes table xxi figure 1. G G till at length they are so by degrees seuered by manifold partitions that they become as small as hayres then they approach vnto the Caruncles which are spongy peeces of flesh through which the whay is filtered or streyned The Kidneyes needed no other third veine differing from these whereby they should bee nourished because they doe not draw a pure excrement as the bladders doe which therefore Why the kidneis haue no particular veins to nourish them The nerues of the kidneyes needed particular veines to carry their nourishment but these vesselles being full of bloud as well as of whay doe nourish the kidneyes with the bloud and send away the whay to be auoyded They haue nerues on either side from the stomachicall branch of the sixt paire whence comes the great consent betweene the stomacke and the kidneyes and the subuersion of the stomacke and frequent vomits in Nephriticall passions or diseases of the kidneyes which descend downeward to the rootes of the
spondelles or racke-bones of the loynes and are distributed into the proper membrane of the kidneyes Moreouer from about the originall of the Arteries of the mesenterie there doe proceede a fewe tendrils of sinewes mingled together part of which goe vnto the kidneyes and the glandules that lye vpon them the other part together with the emulgent Arteries doe insinuate themselues into the hollownesse of the kidney and are distributed through their substance Hence it is that Nephriticall patients haue not onely a certaine dull sence of paine but also most vehement torments in their kidneyes not onely therefore because their holes or dennes as Galen sayth are not wide but narrow and the kidneyes because of the firmenes of their substance cannot be stretched as the bladder may but especially because of these nerues distributed through their substance notwithstanding the paine of the stone is greater when it entreth into the vreter both because of his exquisite sence as also because of the straightnes of the passage through which the stone falling must needes teare it almost with stretching Especially which paine wee see not alwayes to follow those whose passages are dilated by the often comming downe of stones The inner venter or cauitie of the kidney hath a hollownesse made of a sinewey membrane The inner venter of the kidnies which the emulgent vesselles doe not produce for they determine into exceeding hairy threds but the vreters which becomming first broade in the hollownesse table 21. figure 1. F of the kidneyes are the matter of it At whose side on either part before the vessels are diuided into lesse braunches the substance of the kidneyes appeareth loose and vnequall the Anatomists call it Cauernosa spongi formis erosa when the fat that compasseth it about is diligently remoued The vreters are diuided into great braunches first double or treble as in the next chapter shall appeare and then into many others not after the manner of other vesselles still The Vreters lessened into hairie threds but broade in the end so that a man may obserue eight or ten branches like canels or pipes that they may better receiue the Caruncles before spoken of For those Caruncles which are like small glandules in the endes of all the vessels and of a paler colour because they are of a harder flesh then the rest of the kidney being produced out of the substance of the kidney and somewhat sharpe like vnto the nipples of breasts insinuating themselues into the said vessels in manner of a couer or stopple doe stoppe them vp which if they be cut according to their length a man may obserue in them certain furrowes and tunnelles as small as hayres Wherefore being so finely bored that they will scarcely admit a haire by them the whay or serous humour coloured with choler is separated from the bloud and is insensiblie percolated or drayned into the pipes of the vreters or membranous tunnels this is called the Colatorie and gathered together in that common hollownesse and thence is sent downeward by the vreters into the bladder it may bee The colatorie these furrowie passages are hollowed in the substance of the kidney like as the holes in the nipples of the breasts And these spongie Caruncles had neede to be so finely bored least the bloud which together with the vrine and choler is drawne by the emulgents but for their proper nourishment should with them also passe away into the bladder which we see sometimes to happen and that without paine when either the separating or reteyning vertues of the kidneyes are decayed or those small passages widened considering that this separation The separation of the whey is by transfusion not by concoction How the kidnies are nourished is made not by concoction where Nature is her owne chooser but by transfusion although wee doe not deny but that these excrements do here receiue a kinde of elaboration though not a concoction This bloud thus remayning behind is as it were sucked by the flesh of the kidneyes and is sprinkled vpon it like a kinde of dew from whence by degrees after the manner of a vapour it is scattered into his whole body cleaueth is vnited to it and finally becommeth the nourishment of the kidneyes But because being so thin it nourisheth but slenderly it is continually and in great quantity drawne in together with much vrine which the bloud remayning behinde insensibly droppeth through those Caruncles These things although they differ from the common opinion of some others yet may The triall of the truth in this discourse of the passage of the vrine they fitly be demonstrated if you put a Probe into the vessels as they enter in and the vreter as it goeth out and then make incision at the saddle side of the kidney and yet much better more elegantly are these passages shewed if you separate the flesh of the kidney from his vesselles which separation hath aboundantly satisfied vs in this point and therefore we haue exhibited it in the xxi Table and the first Figure But because these things doe not so appeare in Dogges as we haue nowe saide and yet young Students for want of Mens bodies are often faine to dissect the kidneyes of Dogs we thought it not amisse here brieflie to insert the description of Dogs kidneyes also The structure therefore of a Dogges kidney delineated in the second Figure of this 21. Table is on this manner Fig. 1. sheweth the vesselles of the Kidneyes separated from the flesh Fig. 2. sheweth the Kidnies Dissected according vnto Vesalius The first is the Kidney cut according to the length through the gibbous part so as the slit reacheth vnto the second sinus or cauity of it no part of the kidney taken away The second exhibiteth the Kidney where all the substance or partition which is called Septum renis is sliced away in a compasse that the second cauity may better appeare The third sheweth al the branches of the first cauity or sinus the flesh of the Kidney being quite taken away Fig. 3. expresseth the deuise of some men concerning the per colation or streyning of the whey the first sheweth the Kidney dissected from the gibbous part toward the Hollow part together with the Cribrum or Siue the second sheweth the middle part of the Kidney TABVLA XXI FIG I FIG II. FIG III. Fig. 2. Fig. 3. Vpon this Membranous body lyeth the cauity of the Kidney in the middest whereof hangeth a part of the substance of the Kidney regarding the gibbous side differing in colour from the rest and wanting the Membranous couer before named It is like a new Moone and hangeth like a partition so leaning vpon the Membranous body that the cauities of the same Kidney seemeth to be double But in the Kidney of a man there are no such cauitie to be found but the emulgent vessels and the Vreters are diuided through his substance into many branches and the cauities which are in the
with a woman the muscle in this part must needes bee dilated which being so the vrine together with the seede must needes fall away as it commeth to passe in them that want the vpper sphincter His vessels are veines arteries and sinewes the veines and arteries are on both hands The vessels of the bladder Veines at the sides of the necke that they might not be carried farre without a conuoy and might bee also safely inserted and are doubly diuided one part of them is distributed into the whole bladder with many small threds The other part which is the greater in man because of the yarde and the lesser in women is carried downeward according to the descent of the necke The veines serue for his nutrition for it is not nourished with vrine neither doth it as the Kidneyes receiue any portion of bloud with the vrine but onely the pure excrement and therefore stands in need of proper veines for his nourishment The Arteries Arteries serue for the recreation and refreshment of the life and heate both of them proceede from the doubly diuided Hypogastricall braunch table 8. u u of the hollow veine and great Arterie wherefore in the inflamation of the bladder the inner ankle veine is to be opened A good obseruation but in women they arise from the vessels which come vnto the necke of the Matrix It hath notable Nerues from the branches of the sixt coniugation which reach to the Nerues rootes of the ribs and from the marrow of the holy-bone that the sence of excretion might bee stirred vp at those thinges which molest it whence also come those exceeding sharpe paines that a man suffers when it is vlcerated or but raw His vse is to receiue like a bottle not only the vrine which is the excrement of the moist The vse of the bladder Aliment by degrees strayned through the Kidneyes and brought downe by the vreters but also all dry excrements of which the stone is ingendered which excrements the bladder doth not draw downe but they are partly put downe by the kidneyes partly they fall with their owne waight and of their owne accord whence some call it the vrinall of the body It also by constriction of the passage keepeth the water till a fit time of excretion which it doth with a faculty mixed that is partly Naturall and partly Animall but the retention belongeth more properly to the Animall faculty and the expulsion or excretion to the Naturall Of the Fundament CHAP. XVII NExt to the Bladder lyeth the Fundament called in Latin Podex and anus in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is the end of the right gut table 6. Figure ii iii a 3. muscles of the Fundament 1. Sphincter and hath belonging to it three muscles The first is called the Sphincter table 24. Figure 1. â— a round muscle whence it is called also the Ringe coÌ„passing about the end of the right gut to hinder the exiture of the excrements for it shutteth the passage so close that not so much as any winde can get out This affordeth a beginning table 23. figure 1 2. M to the muscles table 23. Figure 1 H I of the yarde The other two muscles are called The first Figure sheweth a part of the right gut with his Muscles cut from the body which parâ—twen we take away the guts wee vse to leaue TABVLA XXIII FIG I. FIG II. 1 2. 3. 4. 5. A. A part of the right gut about which a string is tyed BC. Two Muscles drawing vp the fundament after excretion D. A Musculous substance which groweth to the roote of the yarde but in women it io ineth to the very lower part of their lap E The Sphincter or round Muscle of the Fundament Leuatores ani table 6. Figure 2. 3. b c table 24. figure 1. B C the lifters of the fundament 2. 3. Leuatores They are inserted into the vtter coate of the gut and into the vpper part of the sphincter table 24. figure 1. E and grow also to the roote of the yarde and the necke of the wombe table 24. Figure 1. D. Their vse is after excretion to retract the Fundament and if they be weakned men are constrayned to vse their fingers to doe that office but because we shall speake more of these muscles in another place this at this time shall bee sufficient The Muscles and Nerues scituated in the cauitie of the lower Belly CHAP. XVIII BEside the Muscles of the Abdomen mentioned and but mentioned in the ninth Chapter of the second Booke and the muscles of the Fundament named in the former Chapter there are also other muscles appearing in the lower belly when the parts aboue named are remoued And those are two paires lying vpon the spondels or rack-bones The first is the sixt muscle moouing the thigh or the first of his benders they are called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latine Lumbales The second is the seauenth mouing the thigh or the second Lumbales Iliacus internus of his benders and it is called Iliacus internus the inward flanke Muscle of which wee shall heare more in the history of the muscles of the thigh At the sides of the loynes on either hand is a portion of the broade muscle called Latissimus which draweth the arme backeward and downeward vnder which lyeth the square Latissimus Quadratus Obturator internus muscle called Quadratus which is the first muscle of the back But in the very denne or cauity it selfe is the muscle of the thigh according to Vesalius called obturator internus and it is the second muscle of those that turne the thigh about There are also two sorts of nerues dispersed through the lower belly Some proceeding The nerues of the lower belly from the sixt paire of the marrow of the braine from which are distributed branches to all the entralles herein contayned of which wee haue spoken particularly in the particular historie 2 2. kinds of the loynes of the Holy-bone Oâ— the loynes yet their production and continuation shall bee better insisted vppon afterward Other sinewes there are arising from the marrow of the backe as it is contayned in the racke-bones of the Loynes and the holy-bone wherfore these nerues are of 2. sorts some of the loyns others of the holy-bone Of the loynes sometimes foure sometimes fiue paire of the 4 4. or 5. paire Of the Holy-bone 5. paire holy-bone alwayes fiue payre of which we shall entreate in their proper place The Bones of the lower Belly CHAP. XIX THE Bones which together with the fleshy partes doe make the lower Belly although they compasse not the belly round about as the other two Regions are compassed yet are there some of them on his back part some on his sides and some before On the pack part are the Loynes the Holy-bone and the Rumpe Of the Loynes there are fiue rack-bones table 25. Figure 1 2 from b to c
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They represent as it were a halfe bowle and when they arise two fingers high then commonly the monthly courses begin to flow In women that haue neuer conceiued they remaine knit and as it were gathered vp but they grow as the belly and infant in those Their magnitude that be with childe When the Infant is perfect and that the time of deliuerance draweth neere they swell proportionably as much as the wombe for there is greâ—â—â—â— sent betweene them by the mediation of vessels as we shall heare afterward This consent appeareth when the infant in the wombe either is not well for if it be weake the breasts are full of milke before their time sayth Hippocrates or perisheth Neyther is it maruell seeing Howe the Breasts shew the weaknesse of the Infant their officies haue so great affinity for the wombe was made to receiue the seede and to perfect the creature and the breasts to nourish it being brought into the worlde Also when the infant begins to mooue then beginne they to rise and the nipples to strut and moreouer the infant is lodged on that side where the brest growes greater whether it bee the right or the left In fat folke they are greater and in some because of their great weight they hang lowe downe as it is common among the women of Ireland who neuer vse to tye vp their brests In some they grow euen to a monstrous greatnesse as long as they giue sucke and fal afterward In olde women they be long and flaccid or loose so that in extreame age the Kernels Irish women haue long and flagging Breasts and the fat being consumed onely the skin and the nipples do remaine sometimes in such people they are knit wrinkingly vpward The parts of the breastes are externall or internall without they are cloathed with the The parts of the Breasts Slough or Cuticle and the true skin in the middle is the nipple of which afterward the internal are the fleshy Membrane or panicle the vessels the kernelly substance and the Far. The Membrane investeth their glandulous substance and their fat and knitteth them vnto the Muscles vnderneath by certaine Fibres sent thorough their substance betweene which Membrane and the skin are the vessels the Glandules or Kernels and the fat dispersed Their Vessels are two sorts of veines table 27 α β. The first are cutanious proceeding from the branch of the Axillarie Humeratie veins which often look very blew especially Their vessels Their outward Veynes in women with child and in nurses and are distributed into the skinne of the Chest and into the breasts Their inward veines are about the rootes which doe not arise from the trunk of the hollow veine at the Diaphragma but when the hollow veine hath first attained Their inward Veynes to the heart and thence to the coller or patell bones it lendeth two braunches accompanied with two Arteries downward through the whole Chest and two veines from them are inserted into the Paps which therefore go so long a iourney that in them the bloud might be perfectly boyled for as it goeth vpward it passeth by the heart and againe descending it is mooued and wrought by the motion of the Thorax or Chest which helpeth his more perfect concoction and these are called the Mammarie or Pap-veines and Arteries The Mammarie descending veine commonly ariseth one on each side from the trunke The mammary Veyne of the veine called sub clauia that is the veine vnder the coller-bones which are called claues or clauiculae and is carried vnder the breast-bone close by the gristles of the ribs getting out of the Chest is vnder the right muscles of the Abdomen about the nauell inoculated by Anastomosis with the Epigastricke veine which ariseth from the same braunch with those which are propagated to the matrix and the necke thereof which creepeth vpward The Anastomosis of the mammary veines with the Epigastrick vnder the right muscles with certaine small tendrils From the Mammarie veine betwixt the fourth and the fift ribbes sometimes higher sometimes lower there are sent certaine outward boughes through the middle spaces of the Cartilages which ioyne the ribs to the breast bone in men for the nourishing of the interior muscles but in women in whome sometimes they perforate the very breast-bone it selfe both for the nourishment of those muscles as also to carry the matter of the Milke to the glandules of the breasts in those that giue sucke and to nourish the breastes for through them an infinite number of webs of veines are deriued which nature hath endowed with faculty of Milke-making By these vesselles sayeth Bauhine although others are of other minds is made the consent betweene The consent betweene the wombe and the breasts the wombe and the breasts which is so great that onely contrectation of them wil prouoke lust which are by them ioyned as it were together so that when the Infant groweth in the wombe certaine common veines arising from them both doe affoord it nourishment and when the Infant is born that attraction of bloud ceasing which was strong whilst the Infant remayned in the wombe all the ouerplus of bloud floweth towardes the breasts and the breasts like cupping glasses doe draw and pul it backward and from below For Hippocrates sayth The Milk commeth from the wombe to the breastes which after the The milk coÌ„meth from the womb to the breasts How it is that the breasts draw more bloud then is needfull for their owne nourishment Why a milk nurse hath not her courses birth is to be the nourishment of the Infant and when the woman hath brought forth the beginning of the motion being once made that is if she haue once giuen sucke the Milk is carried with full streame to the breasts And this it doth not only voluntarily but the Paps draw more bloud then their nourishment requireth which traction or drawing is caused by the Infants sucking by the amplitude of the vesselles by the motion of the Pappes and for the auoyding of vacuity or emptinesse for the veines being exhausted by sucking doe draw bloud into themselues on euery side Hence it is that a woman cannot well at the same time haue her courses and giue sucke and Hippocrates sayth that milke is German Cousen to the menstruous blood But to speak as the thing is the bloud is not carried to the Pappes so much by reason of this consent of vessels as that when the motion of the bloud from the whole body to the wombe ceaseth then the whole body exonerateth or emptieth it selfe into the glandules of the breastes Wherefore their substance like that of a sponge is very rare or porous that they might bee able to receiue the greater quantity of liquor There are also internall Mammarie Arteries from the vpper trunke of the great Artery which doe accompany the veines and are ioyned with some branches of the ascendent Epigastricks
The mammary arteries The nerues of the breasts It hath nerues from the sinewes of the Chest which are carried through the skinne partly to the nipples but the thicker nerue is that which commeth to the nipple from the first nerue of the Chest and doeth communicate thereto exquisite sence and is the cause of the pleasure conceiued by their contrectation The Glandules or Kernels which they call in Latin mamillae or mammae or rather glandulous The Glandules of the breasts bodies which make the body table 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or bulke of the Pap are the greatest of the whole body white and do not as in most of the other creatures make one body but are many and distinct spongious and rare or porous that they might better drawe the Aliment vnto them and conuert it into milke of these one is the greatest placed vnder the nipple and about it are set all the other small ones which cleaue to the muscles of the Thorax or Chest Among these are infinite vesselles with many windings and turnings wouen together that the bloud before in the veines and arteries perfected receiued by the breasts might in these boughts and turnings through the glandulous bodies bee conuerted into milke which is a surplusage of profitable Aliment Tab. 27. sheweth the breast of a woman with the skin flayed off For the rest of the Table belongeth to another place Plato calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bud forth in Latine Papilla because it is like a Papula that Why rugged is a pimple whelke or wheale It is of a fungous or Mozy substance somewhat like that of the yard whence it is that by touching or sucking it groweth stiffe and after will againe grow more flaccid or loose In virgins this teate standeth not much out from the brest is red and vnequall very like a strew-bery in Nurses because of the childes sucking it groweth longer and blewer in old folkes it is long and blackish About this teate is a circle called in Latine Areola in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we know no English The circle of the Teate name it hath vnlesse we call it the ring of the Pap but in Virgins it is pale or whitish in women with childe and nurses it is duskish in olde women blacke and the skin more rugous and vnequall From the disease of the Wombe it is also sometimes yellow sometimes blacke For Hippocrates saith a man may iudge of the wombe by the colour of the Nipples for if the A good note for women nipple or his ring which was wont to be red grow pale then is the womb affected The colour of the nipples and the ring about them is also often made duskish and black by setting The cuill euent of drawing glasses to the Nipples drawing glasses drawing heades or such like vppon them to make them stand out that the Infant may take them which may notwithstanding bee preuented if care be had The proper vse of the breasts is to be a Magazine or Store-house of meate for the Mothers owne childe or that in them so long milke should bee generated as the Infant for his The vse of the breasts nourishment should stand in neede of it For whereas it was accustomed in the wombe to be nourished by the Mothers blood conueyed vnto it by the vmbilicall veines it cannot so suddenly change that liquid for more solid nourishment for it could not digest it because when it is newe borne it is but tender and weake beside sudden changes are very daungerous wherefore it had neede of such a nourishment as should not be too remote from the nature of blood and that it might more easily bee nourished should also bee liquid sweete and after a sort familiar vnto it but such is milke which is made in the brests For so in growne men and women the Aliments are in the stomacke turned into Chylus which is a Creame or substance like vnto Milke Wherefore according to Galen the first and chiefe vse of the brests is the generation of Milke that they may be ashamed who for nicity and delicacie do forfeite this principal vse of these excellent parts and make them onely stales or bauds of lust A Secondary vse of them is in respect of their scituation that they might be a kinde of couering and defence for the heart and that themselues hauing receyued heate and cherrishment from the heart might again returne vnto it warmth such as we get by garments we buckle about vs especially this vse is manifest in women in whom these breasts growe oftentimes into a great masse or waight so as they being farre colder then men their Entrals vnder the Hypochondria are warmed by them It may also be added that they are giuen for ornament of the Chest and for a mans pleasure as is partly touched before Hippocrates in his booke de Glandulis addeth another vse of the Pappes that is to receiue excrementitious moysture for if sayeth Hippocrates any disease or other euent take away a Note this womans Pappes her voyce becommeth shriller she proueth a great spitter and is much troubled with payne in her head And thus much of the Pappes of women Now men likewise haue Paps by Nature allowed The Paps of Men. them scituated also in the middle of the breast and lying vpon the first muscle of the arme called Pectoralis They are two a right and a left but they rise little aboue the skinne as they doe in women because they haue scarcely any Glandules for they were not ordayned to conuert or conteine milke Yet we do not deny but in them is generated a humour What humor is in them like to milke which Aristotle in the xii booke of his historie of Creatures cals Milk but it will not at all nourish albeit we haue seene it in some men something plentifull The Pappes of Men are compounded of skin fat and nipples which appeare yea sometimes hang forth in them because of the abundant fat which in corpulent bodies is more about that place then in any part of the Chest beside the nipples of men are somewhat fungous Their composition and also perforated They haue Veines Arteries and Nerues for their nourishment life and sence Their vse is to defend the heart as with a Target or Buckler or it may bee sayed that they are giuen for ornament that the breast should not be without some representation in Their Vses it The Nipples are the Center in which the veines and nerues doe determine which also are therein conioyned And heere we will put an end to the History of Parts belonging to Nutrition or Nourishment and prosecute our intent to discusse the Controuersies and Questions vvhich may arise concerning them A Dilucidation or Exposition of the Contouersies concerning the parts belonging to Nutrition QVESTION I. Whether the Guttes haue any common Attractiue faculty THE Physitians of old
or concoct whence it commeth to passe that the fibres as it were the raynes of the stomacke being loosened they are ouertaken with manifold vomitings and frequent deiections Those things which they obiect concerning stipticke medicines which coroborate the guts and stay the fluxe of the Belly are but of small moment for we doe not therefore apply them to strengthen the Retention of the guts which is none at all but to bind or Contract the veines of the mesenterie which are dispersed in infinite braunches through the coates of the guttes and doe empty into them malignant and superfluous humors or else to thicken refrigerate or appease those râ—ging humors which in substance are very thinne The vse of stipticke medicines in fluxes in their Temper very hot and in their quality very sharpe and coroding that so they might become more vnapt to moue with such violence and force as they are wont And what I pray you is more absurde then to referre the cause of the astriction of the belly to the strength of the Reteining vertue Let them rather harken to Galen who in the third book of the causes of Symptomes elegantly assigneth the causes of slowe deiection sometime to Galen The true causes of costiuenes the weaknesse of the expulsiue power sometime to the dull sence of the guttes sometime to the thicknesse stipticke or binding nature and small quantitie of that which is eaten sometime to the weaknesse of the muscles of the Abdomen who haue a great hand beare a great part in the auoyding of the excrements but concerning the Retentiue power of the guts he addeth not a word neither maketh mention thereof Lastly whereas they obtrude vnto vs the necessity of their Retention of the Chylus and the excrements we admit is very willingly but doe not ascribe it to the retentiue faculty of the guts for toward the reteyning of the Chylus the wisedome and prouidence of Nature hath prouided the manifold boughts doublings and conuolutions or writhen complications The reason of the conuolutions of the guts of the guttes so that in so long a iourney and intricate a passage it is not possible that almost any part of the Aliment should ariue at the port Esquiline which before was not met withall by the sucking mouthes of the almost infinite veines of the mesenterie And for the Retention of the excrements it is not a naturall but an Animall action because it is performed by the helpe of muscles to wit the sphincters which doe constringe or gather together the lower part of the right gut that the excrement might not bee auoyded without the commandement of reason and consent of the will It is therefore hence manifest The conclusion that the guts haue no Naturall power to reteine the Chylus or the excrement QVEST. III. Whether the Guttes haue any Concocting Facultie THat in euery Concoction there are three things necessarily required a Preparation the Concoction or boyling it selfe and a Perfection after it Galen is a plentifull witnesse So the preparation of the first Concoction is in the Three things required in al concoctions mouth the Coction it selfe in the bottome of the stomacke and the absolution or perfection in the small guts the preparation to the second Concoction is made in the veines of the mesenterie the Coction it selfe in the Parenchyma of the Liuer and the absolution or perfection in the great vessels In like manner the seede atteineth a kind of rudement in the Preparing vessels but his Idea or form in the testicles and his perfection in the Parastatae The Animall spirite hath a delineation in the wondrous nettes or webbes of Arteries his forme in the middle ventricle his absolution in the latter ventricle of the braine so that in the workes of Nature these manifold degrees of operations do euery where appeare This Concoction of spirites or of Alement whether it bee priuate or officiall is performed without the helpe of fibres onely by the assistance and inbred proprietie of our naturall heate and therefore by Galen it is called Alteration and by him not denyed vnto the Galen 4. de vsu part 3 denatu facult guts for so he writeth in his fourth booke of the vse of partes The guttes though they were not ordained to Concoct the Chylus but onely to containe and distribute it yet because Nature is neuer idle it attaineth in the passage through them a more perfect elaboration euen as in the greater vessels there is a certaine facultie of perfecting the bloud which was before made in the Liuer And this opinion of Galens doeth Areteus and Auerrhoes follow which also is seconded Aret. lib. 1 decausis et Signis Chronic morb cap. 15. conded by good reason for the substance of the guts and the stomacke is all one whether you regarde the Temper or the Coulor or the frame and texture of their coates Wherefore the Chylus is concocted in the stomacke and there attaineth the species and forme of Chylus but as it stayeth in the convolutions of the guts and the rugged foldes of their inmost coate it acquireth also a further alteration I am not ignorant that there is a new Paradoxe maintained by some to wit that the guts A paradoxe haue more power to concoct the Chylus then the stomacke and that in the time of concoction the pylorus is not shut but that the Aliment not yet throughly boyled falleth thorough the stomacke into the guts and they instance in wounds of the Hypochondria small guts whence say they doth issue a Chylus not yet perfectly concocted therefore it had not his forme or perfection in the stomack Furthermore in Exomphalosi or the rupture of the Nauell the meate passeth foorth not perfectly laboured and in the heighth of Summer when we drinke smal drinke we doe instantly Obiection Exomphalosis Answere feele the cold in our guts We answere that they do not perceiue that in the cases instanced the guts are ill affected and the stomacke out of hand drawne into consent with them as well because of their communion and similitude of substance as also because of their vicinity for Hippocrates in his Booke of humors hath this golden saying Those partes which are neere Neighbours or haue community of substance are at the first hand and verie notably Hippocrates affected It is therefore no wonder that crude or inconcocted and liquid Aliment should flowe from a wounded gut I confesse that liquid things do sodainely fall downeward so also is their alteration so daine and quicke But they can hardly be perswaded that the great abundance of meate deuoured by Rauen-stomackes and Trencher-friends can be conteyned in Obiection the stomacke alone seeing Hippocrates saith that the amplitude thereof exceedeth not fiue Hippocrates handfuls But they must know that the substance of it is Membranous and is easily distended into all dimensions beside these great gourmandizers do not perfectly concoct the Answere
the stomacke as bloudy parts are hotter then those without bloud for the Liuer is a fleshy bowell and the stomack a membranous wherefore the heate of the Liuer diuideth the Aliment into more particles which the weake heat of the stomacke cannot doe To this efficacy of the Efficient may be added as we sayd the disposition of the matter The 2. from the disposition of the matter for liquid things are more easily altered then solid nowe the stomacke receiueth the Aliment when it is solide which with great labour it boyleth breaketh and altereth but the Liuer receiueth it already attenuated and wrought vnto an equality when it is no great labor to separate the disimilar and Heterogenie parts or being separated to driue them into their proper receptacles QVEST. XI Whether the Stomacke be nourished by the Chylus or by Bloud FInally that we may passe from the stomack we will end with that great controuersie Diuers opinions about the nourishment of the stomacke which is amongst Phisitians concerning his nourishment Some there are who thinke that the Stomacke and the Guttes are nourished by the Chylus some by crude or raw bloud not laboured in the Parenchyma or substance of the Liuer but onely hauing an inchoated mittigation in the braunches of the port or gate veine Auicen thought that the vtter coate was nourished with bloud and the inner with Chylus Zoar writeth that the vpper or neruous part is nourished with the Chylus and the lower Auicen which is more fleshy with bloud We with Galen determine that the whole stomack Zoar. Galen as all other membranes is nourished with pure bloud which hath had his vtmost and perfect elaboration in the Liuer For the proofe whereof beside the vulgar and ouerworn arguments which Physitians vse these of no light moment may be cast vnto the heape The first is taken from Dissection because through all the coates of the stomacke and his two orificies there appeare notable and aboundant veines diuersly dispersed which 1 1. Reason doubtlesse were not idely or in vein ordayned by Nature neither yet to transport the Chylus to the hollownes of the Liuer howsoeuer Bauhine be conceited vnlesse happely in extreamity of hunger for then they should carry it rawe not yet hauing receiued his perfection in the guts Moreouer if the veines were especially appointed for the transportation of the Chylus it being made rather in the bottome then at the sides or top of the stomacke there should haue beene more veines and more conspicuous in the bottome then in the top which experience teacheth vs to be otherwise for the whole basis and circumference of the vpper mouth is incompassed with an ample vessell called Coronaria stomachica or the garland vein of the stomack because the coats of the orifics are thicker then those of the bottome and therefore neede more plentifull Aliment We resolue therefore that these veines were ordained for the nourishment of the stomacke but wee will vnder-prop this reason with a stronger In the Chylus although it be laudable and well disposed yet there remaine some vnprofitable 2 2. Reason and excrementitious parts to wit Choler Melancholy and whay or vrine which cannot be separated or purged there from but by the heate of the Liuer Now nothing can nourish perfectly vnlesse it be cleansed from those recrements how therefore shal the Chylus not yet defoecated be sayd to be conuenient Aliment for the stomacke And this Galen Galen seemeth to intimate when he sayth That nothing can perfectly nourish which hath not passed through all the concoctions A third argument to proue our assertion that the stomacke is nourished by blood is because those creatures that mew themselues vp all winter in holes and rockes and such secret 3 3. Reason places are nourished by blood and not by Chylus because al that time they feed not at al. The infant likewise as long as it is conteined in the womb hath his stomacke without controuersie norished with pure blood brought vnto it by the vmbilical vein Hereto Valetius in his Controuersies answers that the Stomacke is nourished by the more crude or rawe Valetius disproued part of the Mothers blood which is not much vnlike vnto Chylus But as well might he say that the Braine the Bones and al the Membranes haue their refection there from because they are nourished with Flegmatick and crude blood Furthermore in great weakenesse of the stomacke and loathing of meate that the patient should not vtterly consume wee prescribe nourishing Clisters of the best sortes of 4 4. Reason flesh Capons Patridges and such like boyled to a broath This liquor ariueth not at the stomacke but is suckt away by the Veines of the guts and transported to the Liuer where it attaineth the forme of bloode and after being carried in the veines as in water-courses How Clisters do nourish vnto the parts it watereth nourisheth and refresheth them Nowe who will say that at this time the stomacke is nourished by Chylus when there is no chilification therein and yet I hope they will not deny that it is then also nourished as well as the other parts Finally this opinion of ours may bee demonstrated by the similitude or correspondencie of the nourishment of other parts like vnto it and therefore seeing all the membranous parts 5 5. Reason of the body are nourished by blood why should the Stomacke among all the rest bee exempted We do therefore conclude that the Stomacke is nourished by blood and that not onely hauing an initiation or rudiment in the Port-veines but laboured and perfected by the power and efficacy of the Parenchyma or substance of the Liuer Notwithstanding these things are so some learned men among the new Writers as Their reasons who auouche the stomacke to be nourishe with Chylus Thomas Veiga and Laurentius Iobertus doe thinke and mightily contend by manie arguments that the Stomacke should be nourished by the thinner part of the Chylus to which we will make some satisfaction In the first place they oppose the authority of Galen who in the third Booke of the naturall First faculties and in the fourth of the Vse of parts in plaine words teacheth that the stomacke hath his refection and nourishment by the Chylus For answere to Galen out of Galen Answere we say that there is a double nourishment the one perfect which is Assimulation Galen expounded the last vpshot and accomplishment of natures endeauours in this kinde the other imperfect as it were the Ape or imitator of the former which is a kinde of delight the part conceyueth from a quality that is of kinne vnto it and this kinde of refection Galen calleth Lasciua as if the entertainment were rather for dallience then procreation And in this latter kinde the stomacke according to Galen is refreshed by the Chylus not in the former Secondly they obiect that no branches of the Hollowe veine are deriued
vnto the stomacke Second and the guts but onely certaine small rills from the Gate-veine who haue but one vse which is to transport the Chylus vnto the Liuer and therefore say they the organs or instruments of nutrition are not nourished with blood perfected in the Liuer for there is no commerce by vessels betweene them but onely with Chylus This Argument I take Answered to be very ydle and friuolous for if onely the riuerets or channels of the Hollow-vein did containe Alimentary blood and the branches of the Gate-veine were onely ordayned to transport the Chylus then should the Spleene the Mesentery and the Kell bee likewise nourished with Chylus because they haue no allowance of Vessels from the hollow vein In like manner the great guts should assimulate Chylus into their nourishment in which it is certaine there is nothing conteyned but the excrements the iuice being before drawn from them Their third Argument is taken from Dissection because say they the Veines do only Third open at the Stomacke and are not disseminated through his coates and therefore they suck iuice from it rather then nourish it with their owne allowance But alas the while what new Anatomy is this Is there not a double Gastrick or Stomacke-veyne stretched Answere through all the Coates of the same Beleeue me the insertion of these and other veines is altogether alike The fourth Argument is that of the Learned Veiga The Organs saith hee of the first concoction are more ignoble and are framed of farre impurer iuyce then the Flesh and Fourth therefore it is fit they should be nourished also with impurer iuyce before it is concocted Answere in the Liuer But this reason drawes many absurdities with it for the bones are more ignoble then the stomacke or the guts and colder by farre and yet are nourished by blood conueyed vnto them from the Liuer by the Hollow-Veine yea and almost all the Membranes colde and base though they be do draw that blood and no other which is perfectly concocted in the Liuers parenchyma or substance The Fifte reason followeth which they put great confidence in and it is such Fift If the Stomacke bee not nourished with Chylus how then commeth it to passe that presently vppon the taking of Meate both hunger and thirst is appeased Wee Answere that there is a Double hunger one Naturall and another Animall the Naturall is without sense and placed in the particular partes of the bodye The Animall is Answere with most exquisite sense and proper onely vnto the Stomacke yea especiallie to the A double hunger mouth thereof the first is appeased onely by Assimulation the latter because it is a sense or apprehension of Divultion when the Divultion ceaseth then it is also appeased Vpon the eating of meate the Animall hunger of the Stomacke presently falleth because the Stomacke being filled his divultion and compression ceaseth but the Naturall hunger is indeede appeased some-what when the inwarde coates are moystened as it were with a pleasant Dewe yet not altogether before perfect Assimulation which is not accomplished without some distance or interposition of time Thus farre theyr Arguments Now because Galen saith that whatsoeuer nourisheth must passe through three concoctions Galen amisse interpreted by Veiga Veiga to saue his owne Stake would interprete Galen as if hee meant this onelie of the nourishment of fleshie parts when as in a thousand places he witnesseth that blood alone is the fit and conuenient Aliment of all the parts Againe to establish his false Opinion hee coyneth verie cunninglie a three-folde A quaint conceite of Veiga Concoction in the nourishment of the Stomacke The first sayth hee is Chilification which is made in the bottome the second is Sanguification and perfourmed in his Veynes the third is Assimulation which is accomplished in his coates So that his pleasure forsooth is that the Chylus is sucked by the Veynes in them they are turned into Blood and from them againe are they drawne by the Stomacke for his nourishment But in this Triple faigned Concoction there is a three-folde errour For first Wherein is a threefold errour it is most certaine that the bloode by no meanes becommeth redde but by contaction or touching the Parenchyma or Flesh of the Liuer Againe I see no reason why that the Chylus shoulde bee rather drawne by the Veynes then by the Coates of the Stomacke if there bee so great similitude of substance betwixt the Chylus and his Membranes Finally if the Chylus were to bee drawne by the Veynes and there get some rudiment of bloode it followeth necessarily that the Stomacke is not immediately nourished by Chylus but by blood And so much concerning the Appetite Scituation and Consent of the mouth of the Stomacke as also of the Chylification and nourishment of the Stomacke it selfe Now proceede we to the Liuer QVEST. XII What is the Nature of a spirit and whether the Liuer do breede or beget a Naturall spirit BEcause in the Schooles of Physitians the Controuersie concerning the naturall spirit is sufficiently bandyed I will not spend much time in a thing so notorious onely for their satisfaction to whom these subtilties are most strange and lesse obuious I will giue a taste or short assay concerning the nature of spirits Galen in his sixt Booke of the Vse of Parts defineth a spirite to bee Galen What a spirit is A certaine exhalation of benigne or wel-disposed blood The Stoickes call it The tye or band of the soule and the bodie for the distance is not so great betweene the highest Heauen and the lowest Earth as is the difference betwixt the Soule and the Bodye It vvas therefore verie necessarie that a spirite should bee created by vvhose intermediate Nature How the immortall soule and the mortal bodie are ioyned as it vvere by a strong though not indissoluble bonde the Diuine soule might bee tyed to the bodie of Earth Wherfore there are some that say it is an Aetheriall body the seat and band of heate and faculty and the prime instrument whereby all the functions of the foâ—le are performed But to say as the truth is it is called Aetheriall onely Analogically because of his tenuity and diuine manner of working for by his nature and in his originall he is meerely Elementary Our definition of a spirit shall be this A subtle and thinne body â— definition of a spirit alwayes mooueable engendred of blood and vapour and the vehicle or carriage of the Faculties of the soule That it is a body Hippocrates witnesseth when hee reckons it in the number of those things whereof the body is compounded for he diuideth the body into Continentia contenta Hippocrates impetuÌ„facientia that is into parts conteining conteined and such as moue with a kinde of impetous violence Another argument that it is corporeall is because it That they are corporeall stands in neede of a channell or passage
wherein it may be transported because it distendeth the parts in which it is entertained and occupieth a place for when the creature is dead both the ball of the eye is corrugated or wrinkled and the Membranes thereof doe also fall being no more illustrated by the beames of the spirits It is therefore a body but the finest and subtillest substance that is in this Little world For as the winde it passeth 〈…〉 wind repasseth at his pleasure vnseene but not vnfelt for the force and incursion thereof is not without a kinde of violence so the seede although it be thicke and viscid yet passeth thorough vessels which haue no manifest cauities the reason is because it is full as it were 〈…〉 houen with spirits Galen in his third Booke of Naturall Faculties saith That blood is thin 〈…〉 vapour thinner and Spirits thinnest of all I saide moreouer that it was alwayes in motion for the spirits are continually moued not by another onely as the humors which whither they be drawne or driuen are alwaies 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 in 〈◊〉 motion mooued by a power without themselues but also by themselues that is by an inbred principle of their owne So that there is a double original of the spirits motion on homebred another but a stranger by the homebred principle they are mooued as the flame vpward 〈…〉 and downward as Galen teacheth Vpward because light for they are fiery and airy and downe-ward towarde their nourishment If either of these motions bee hindred the spirit is corrupted and that by consumption or extinction by consumption for want of 〈…〉 nourishment when it cannot mooue downward by extinction from his contraries when it is choaked by cold and moysture because it cannot mooue vpwards Againe they are moued by an externall principle when they are Drawn hither or Driuen thither They are 〈…〉 driuen the Naturall from the Liuer the Vitall from the heart in his Systole the Animall from the Braine when it is compressed They are drawne the naturall by the veines the vitall by the particular parts together with the Arteriall blood the Animall verie rarely vnlesse a part be affected either with paine or pleasure For in such a case neyther dooth the vehemency of the obiect suffer the faculty to rest nor the heate cease to draw the spirits vnto it The spirits therefore haue a body mooueable It followeth in the definition that they are engendred of blood and a thin vapour so 〈…〉 that they haue a double matter an exhalation of the bloode and aire and therefore it is that all our spirits are cherished preserued and nourished by aire and blood The last part of the definition designeth the vse of the spirits as being the last and finall 〈…〉 cause for which they were ordained For the spirits are the vehicles or carriages not of the soule but of the faculties thereof for if the Vessels Veines Arteries or Nerues be tyed 〈…〉 the life motion and sense of the parts to which these vessels passe do instantly abate are in short time vtterly extinguished vpon the interception of the spirits not of the faculties themselues which are incorporeall because the band or tye dooth neither interrupt the continuity of the vessell with his originall neither yet his naturall disposition And this is the nature of spirits in generall Now some spirits are ingenit or in-bred which are so many in number as there are seuerall kinds and fortes of parts some influent which flowe as it were from diuers Fountaines 〈…〉 and serue to rowze and raise vp the sleepy and sluggish operations of the former Concerning the number of the influent spirits Physitians are at great difference among themselues Argenterius thinketh that there is but one sort of spirits because there is but one soule and that hauing but one organ one bloode and one ayre which is breathed in But the Ancients farre more acutely haue recorded three manner of spirites because there 〈…〉 are three faculties of the soule the Naturall the Vitall and the Animall three principles the Braine the Heart and the Liuer and three kinde of Vessels Veines Arteries and Sinnewes That there is an Animall spirit beside that Galen inculcateth it in sundry places many reasons do euict it For to what purpose else was the braine hollowed or bowed into so many arches To what purpose are those intricate mazes and laberynthes of small Arteries which in the Braine we call Rete mirabile the wonderfull Nette And why are the sinewes propagated into so many braunches But of this we shall haue occasion to speake more hereafter as also of the vitall which no man yet euer opposed and of which the Poet maketh Ouid. mention calling it a diuinitie Est Deus in nobis agitante calescimus illo In vs there is spirit seated And by his motion we are heated Onely concerning the naturall spirit there hath been some difference many labouring That there is no natural spirit to blot his name out of the rowle whose arguments we will here scite before the tribunall of Reason to see how they acquite themselues First they say that the naturall faculty needeth 1. de loc affict 12. meth in arte parua 1. Reason no vehicle or weftage because it is inbred in euery part for which they auouch Galen Againe there is no matter whereof this naturall spirit should bee made because there bee no vessels whereby ayre may be conuayed vnto the Liuer neither is there any place for his generation there be no such cauities in the Liuer as are in the Heart and the braine Adhereto 2. Reason that there be no currents or channels to be found whereby it should be led through the body for the coates of the veines are too thinne to hold or contain an aetherial spirit 3. Reason And truely Herophilus well conceiteth that therefore the Artery is manifolde sixe fold 4. Reason Herophilus sayth he thicker then the veine because it was made to conteine the spirits which by reason of their tenuity if they had not beene inclosed within stronger wals would easily haue vanished away Moreouer seeing the spirits as Hippocrates sayth haue in them a kinde of nimble violence 5. Reason Hippocrates 6. Reason and impetious motion if they were contayned within the veines they would make the veines to beate as do the arteries Finally if it be granted that the spirits doe passe and repasse through the veines yet with what nourshment shall they bee preserued For heate sayth the great Dictator Hippocrates is nourished by moderate cold nowe there is no ayre Hippocrates led vnto the veines to serue that turne These and such like are the arguments whereby they casheere this naturall spirit which Answere to the former arguments To the first if they be weighed in equall balances will be found too light to sway an established iudgement For first Galen doth not absolutely deny that
whose rage and acrimony is so fierce that if it stay but a little in the Obiection guts it vlcerateth them if it be poured into the habit of the body by irretating the pannicle or fleshy membrane it stirreth vp a rigour or generall shiuering How the bladder which is membranous and therefore of exquisite sence should not feele that acrimony or be offended with so impure a humor We answere first with Lucretius That Nature couereth Answere Lucretius many things vnder a sacred veyle and that in this great vniuerse the sympathies and antipathies of things are secret and wonderfull Againe the Bladder is delighted with the presence of the choler and therefore is not hurt by his acrimonie Happely also because it is vsed to it it is not afflicted by it so those men that are accustomed to poyson doe not Custome taketh away sence feele the poysonous power thereof and a drop of liquor strangleth well-nigh the Arterie whereas full cups delight the stomacke Againe the stomacke is pained with a little ayre and the guts torne asunder with cruell torments but the Lungs because they are accustomed Similitudes vnto it do swallow the aire in great aboundance and are refreshed thereby Those men that will not admit of this familiarity or acquaintance betweene the choler and the bladder doe referre the cause of this Traction to the necessity and prouidence of the vniuersall Nature to wit that the blood may be purged least being defiled with such an excrement it should become vnprofitable for nourishment QVEST. XIIII Of the passages by which the Choler is purged against Falopius GAbriel Falopius the most acute and subtle Anatomist of our age hath deserued exceeding wel in opening vnto vs many things which in the former ages were The commen dation of Falopius not knowne He first of all men did acurately describe the History of a mans Eie and obserued that gristly body which they call Troclea Hee first found out the yarde of the wombe called Clitoris beside the manifold nicities foulded as it were in a thousand difficulties which hee hath manifested and brought to light in the Historyes of the Muscles the Veines and the Sinewes yet notwithstanding this great Dangerous to vary from the ancients learned man in his Assignation of the vse of the Bladder of Gall whilest hee describeth the passages wherby the choler is led in falling from the authority of the Ancients falleth into an error whereof he cannot be excused The ancient opinion and indeede the very trueth is that there are two passages of the Gall one distributed into the Liuer with aboundante shootes the other passeth from the The two passages of choler Falopius his opinion vesicle vnto the Guts By the first the Bladder draweth the Gall vnto it selfe by the second it dischargeth it again into the Duodenum Falopius on the contrary conceiteth that those passages of choler which are disseminated through the Liuer runne directly not vnto the Bladder but to the Duodenum and doe continually thrust out the choler thereinto And because it hapneth full oft that the guttes are either distended with winde or in the time of distribution are fulfilled with Chylus so that the passage or out-let ordained for the auoyding of choler is intercluded or shut vp least sayth he the choler should flow back and returne vpon the Liuer to defile the blood Nature hath framed the Bladder as it were a diuerticle or cisterne out of the way wherein the choler might bee gathered and reserued together whilest the out-let in the duodenum should be opened Wherefore there be two things which Falopius would haue the first that the Choler passeth directly from the Liuer to the duodenum the second that the Bladder draweth not choler but that it returneth thither from the guttes when they are distended Which two assertions by the fauour of this learned man we cannot subscribe vnto because we thinke that we are able to demonstrate the contrary both by reason and sence the two most certayne Arguments against Falopius Iudges and determiners of all controuersies First therefore wee say and lay as a ground that in the whole frame and structure of the body there is nothing done or generated as accedentary but onely vpon certaine ground and necessary vse Now the vse assigned to the bladder by Falopius is but accedentarie and casuall for it is not perpetuall that the guts are distended with winde and their passages intercluded but this happeneth rarely and but to some bodies and those of good constitution Hence it will follow that the bladder must be vnprofitable and idly framed by Nature which true and solid Philosophy will neuer grant For Nature at no time endeuoureth against the causes of diseases but against such as doe dayly and necessarily happen For it was the originall determination of the great Arificer of this noble Fabricke to create a sound and not a sickly habitation Nature endeuoureth a sound body not a sickly for the soule and therefore he generated the parts at the first hand for themselues and not afterwarde or at aduenture albeit one and the same particle haue many and diuerse by vses The second engine which we conceiue these paper walles cannot withstand shall bee this that it is necessary that the Bilious excrement shoulde passe vnto the bladder before The cause of euacuations it went to the out let in the duodenum For if it should flowe by degrees and perpetually vnto the guts it would not moue them to excretion because a little choler and that falling by droppes would haue beene too weake for this motion But because it is drawne by the bladder therein gathered and at length aboundantly and at once povvred foorth into the waies of the excrements it moueth their disposition by certaine distances and with a kinde of suddainnes Thirdly vnlesse wee admit the Traction of the bladder and a propriety whereby it is conteined reteined to a certain time what would it haue auayled it to be separated from the blood For if it alwayes descend directly from the Liuer to the gutte then must it bee mingled againe with the Chylus and defile it for the way is open neither can the distribution of the Chylus as Falopius dreameth interclude the passage of so thin and subtle a humor Againe if the choler should returne vnto the bladder onely when the passage into the duodenum is stopped then should not the bladder be alwayes found ful of choler which is euermore to bee seene in sound and healthy bodies Ad hereto that if the bladder were onely prouided for a diuerticle to set the choler as it were out of the way what neede was there of so great a cauity A little bodie would haue serued that turne the first intention of nature being not to send it thither but vnto the gutte Furthermore if the bladder had no power of Traction why should the choler rather returne vnto it then vnto the
in arte parua and Vesalius affirmes that hee Galen Vesalius saw it once Sometime this channell of choler is but one and is by nature framed amisse being inserted in some men vnto the bottome of the stomacke in others below the Duodenum the former sort do continually vomit choler the latter as continually auoyde it by seidge the first are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cholericke vpward the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cholerick Hip de victus ratione in acut downward both cholericke saith Galen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in their habite and conformation To make these things more plaine we must obserue that according to Hippocrates and Two sorts of cholerick mē A cholerick Temper A cholericke Habit. Galen there are two sorts of cholericke men some are so by nature some by euent or accident By nature cholericke is either in Temperament or in Habite In Temperament those are cholericke whose Liuers are hot aboue measure for a hot Liuer engendreth abundance of choler In habite those are called cholericke whose bladder of gall is so formed that the Canell or passage of the gall runnes either to the stomacke or to the emptie gut and yet both these thus habitually cholericke may in their temperament be Flegmaticke There is an elegant history in Galen in his Commentary vpon the second section A Storie out of Galen of the Booke intituled de victus ratione in morbis acutis concerning Paul the Rhetoritian and Eudemus the Philosopher the Rhetoritian was altogether Flegmatick yet vexed with continuall vomitings and for the most part costiue the Philosopher had many cholerick euacuations downeward but none by vomit All these are called Bilious or cholericke by Bilious by euent nature There are also some cholericke by euent that is by a temperament acquired as by labour watchings anger sharpe salt and spiced meates But whether the bladder do draw and driue the choler by one and the same way many haue made question A certaine new writer a great interpreter of Hippocrates but not so An idle conceite well practised in Anatomy writeth that there are two passages inserted into the bodye of the bladder by one of which it draweth by the other it driueth forth the gall But these are meere imaginations for the passage of the bladder is onely one whereby it both draweth and auoydeth choler though at seueral times yet from this common passage do spring The truth two small twigges the one diuersifyed into the Liuer by which it draweth onely the other inserted into the Duodenum by which it onely expelleth And this Galen vnderstood right well as appeareth in the thirteenth Chapter of his third Booke of Naturall Faculties It is not hard saith he to conceiue how traction and expulsion should be made by the same passage at seuerall times if we consider that the gullet doth not onely leade meate into the stomacke but also in vomiting casteth it out by the same way And thus much of the Bladder of gall now we proceede to the Spleene QVEST. XV. Concerning the vse of the Spleene against the slanderous calumniations of Galens Aduersaries THere be diuers opinions as well of the Ancient as Moderne writers about the vse of the Spleene Erasistratus thought it not of any great moment Aristotle Erasistratus Aristotle in his third Booke de partibus Animalium confesseth it to be necessary indeede yet not absolutely but by euent although hee sayth it sometime draweth the excrement from the stomacke and worketh it vnto his nourishment Both these opinions haue beene hissed out of the Schooles of Physitians as being neither established by reason nor agreeing with the maiesty wisedom and policy of Nature who vseth not to create any thing in the frame of our bodies which is not necessary for the better gouernment and order of the common-wealth of the same Alexander Aphrodisaeus sect 2. problem and Aretaeus lib 1. de causis signis chronicorum and the author of the Book de Respiratione Alexander and Aretaeus do conclude that the spleene is the organ of sanguification and they call it the bastard Liuer In this say they is the veinall blood prepared and concocted yet doth their Their reasons beleefe rest vpon coniecture because the frame and structure of both the bowels is alike because in both of them there are large and ample vessels because nature vseth to make the common ministers or seruiceable partes of the bodie either double or if but single then that one is placed in the middest as the heart the stomacke the wombe the bladder the mouth the tongue and the nose because the Liuer is in the right side and the Spleene in the left they seeme to bee two organes ordained for one and the same action But these Confuted bare coniectures are too weak to make a party that should hope to preuaile against a common receiued opinion For how could nature haue set two so ample bowels which were to serue the whole bodie in the midst vnder the heart and how again should she not haue bin idle if she had made more instruments then one for sanguificatiō when one was sufficient Rondeletius was of opinion that the Spleen is not the receptacle of the melancholy humor Rondeletius his opinio because that humour remaining in his naturall integrity is spent vpon the bones other hard and dry parts of the body and because there is lest of that humor in vs there is no part His Reasons appointed to receiue the superfluities thereof like as there is no place ordained to receiue the recrements of the blood which for the most part do passe away by sweats and insensible transpiration Bauhin runneth a middle course between these whose arguments we haue heard before in the history may receiue answer partly by himselfe partly by the answere to others Vlmus a Physitian of Poytiers in France in an elegant and wittie Booke which hee set out of the Spleene hath deuised a newe and vncouth vse thereof that is That Vlmus his opinion in the Spleene the Vitall spirite is prepared hee meaneth that the thinnest part of the Bloode which is the matter of the Vitall spirite passeth from the Spleene thorough the Arteries into the lefte ventricle of the heart where it is mingled with the aire and perfected so powred foorth through the arteries as it were thorough chanels and water-courses into the body And this new paradoxe he establisheth with reasons which carry a shew of great strength and euidence of truth His reasons The matter saith he of the vitall spirit is double Aire and Blood and both these stand in neede of preparation and attenuation the Aire is prepared in the Lunges but the Blood not in the right side of the heart as Galen would haue it because there are no manifest passages from the right to the left ventricle not in the Lunges as Columbus thought and therefore
vnprofitable to nourish an Infant The former is begotten by the expression and refluence of the blood from the wombe to the dugges as also by traction this latter onely by the Traction of the proper Aliment the former cannot be generated before true conception because there should be no vse of it before The latter may bee ingendered in growne ripe maydens and well blooded men whose bodies and vessels do abound with laudable iuyces This double kinde of generation of Milke I gather out of Hippocrates his Bookes de natura pueri de glandulis The Nature sayth hee of womens breastes is very rare and spongy and the Aliment which they draw vnto themselues they turne vnto Milke This is Hippocrates the first kinde of generation The other he describeth in the same place The Milke commeth from the wombe to the breasts which after the birth must be the nourishment of the Infant this the Kel presseth out and sendeth vpward being straightned by the growth of the Infant Wherefore the blood is pressed How the milk commeth vnto the breasts and why or strayned and so returneth in women with Child by a wonderfull prouidence of Nature from the wombe to the Pappes and that as soone as the Infant begins to moue After it is brought into the world there is no more expression made but the blood floweth of it owne accord to the Pappes according to his accustomed motion which Hippocrates sheweth in these words in his Booke de natura pueri After a Woman hath borne a childe if shee Hippocrates The first generation of milk also haue giuen sucke before the Milke wil arise into the breastes as soone as the Infant begins to moue so that after the birth it is therefore led vnto the breastes because it was accustomed to bee his course that way all the while the Infant did moue in the mothers wombe Neither doth the blood onely of it owne accord presse vnto the Pappes but they also drawe a greater quantity then is sufficient for their peculiar nourishment Of this Traction there bee diuers causes the Infants sucking the largenesse of the vessels the motion or exercise of the dugs and at length the auoyding of vacuity For when the veines of the breasts are exhausted by the Child 's instant sucking then they draw bloud vnto themselues from euery side Wee conclude therefore that true Milke and perfectly concocted is not generated before conception but that there may be a thinne and raw Milke sometimes made of the reliques of the proper nourishment of the dugs QVEST. XXIIII Wherein certaine Problemes are vnfoulded concerning the generation of Milke COncerning the first generation of Milke there is vpon record a solemne edict of Hippocrates in his Booke de natura pueri As soone as the Infant beginneth to moue the milk giueth warning thereof vnto the mother For the explication of which sentence there are two Problemes to bee discussed The first why at that time the Milke should begin to Why the milk is generated the 3 or 4 moneth be generated The second why the infant should not be nourished out of the wombe with the same wherewith hee was nourished in the Wombe The resolution of the first question will haue some difficult passages in it For seeing that the Milke is onely ordained for nutrition and that therewith the infant in the womb is not nourished but onely after the birth why is the Milke generated before the seauenth month til when there is no vse of it or why doth it not flow from the womb to the brests presently or soone after conception Question Hippocrates Solution as well as in the third and fourth months Hippocrates in the Booke before quoted answereth this Question thus That the infant in the third or fourth month becomming great dooth straine or presse the vessels which are ful of bloode and by this compression there is an expression made vnto the vpper parts This reason is indeede very true but verie subtle and obscure wherefore we wil paine A darke sentence of Hippocrates explained our selues a little to make it manifest In the first months Natures expence of blood is very great First of all because the Parenchymata or substance of the bowels and all the fleshy parts are generated and afterwardes for the nourishment and growth of them all so that there remaineth little or no ouer plus of the Mothers bloode But when the infant beginnes to mooue because there is alreadie a perfect conformation of all partes Nature thereafter onely entendeth nourishment which nourishment requireth but a small quantity Why the blood returneth from the wombe rather to the Dugges then to any other part of Aliment because there is but small and slender exhaustion or expence in the parts and therefore in the veynes of the Wombe there must needes be an ouer-plus of bloode these Veines being pressed by the motion and weyght of the Infant which now is growne great doe driue the blood vnto the vpper parts and rather into the Dugges then into any other as well because of the commodiousnesse and fitnesse of the way as because of the societie and simpathie that is betwixt the wombe and the breasts Add heereto a third cause which also is the finall and that is the wonderfull prouidence of Nature whereby the blood is accustomed by little and little to be transported vnto the place where it shall bee The prouidence of Nature turned vnto Milke and so remaine a plentifull fountaine for the nourishment of the infant after it is borne into the world And that is the reason why women are not so much troubled with bleedings at the nose Why women bleed not at the nose nor are troubled with Haemorhoids and with Haemorrhoides because bloode affecteth the way vnto the wombe to satisfy the ende or intent of Nature which is the generation and nourishment of an infant Giue mee leaue also to giue another reason of this refluence of bloode from the Wombe vnto the Dugges which is That the infant might haue occasion offered it to seeke a way out of the Wombe For if all the blood were still reserued in the vessels of the wombe and no part of it discharged or sent away other whether the Child would neuer striue to come foorth hauing alwayes nourishment enough at hande to content it for Hippocrates Hippocrates The true cause of the trauel saith that the onely cause of the strifte of the Infant in the byrth is the vvant of Nourishment It behooued therefore that in the thirde and fourth Moneths Nature should by degrees transferre the bloode vnto the Dugges to accustome her selfe to leade it thether for the nourishment of the Infant when it is borne as also to defraud the infant nowe becom'd better growne of his nourishment whereby hee might bee prouoked to seeke for it other where Some thinke that the blood returneth vnto the brests after the infant beginnes to mooue to bee kept as
it were in store that thereby at time of neede and in great want the infant might haue blood so prepared and whitened into Milke to sustain his necessitv And this Hippocrates seemeth to intimate in his Booke de Natura pueri where he saith Hippocrates expounded That the infant with this milk is somewhat and sometimes norished which saying of Hippocrates I do thus interpret The childe is nourished with milke that is with the blood conteyned in the veines of the dugs which is the next and most immediate matter of the milke or if the infant should bee extreamly affamished before the time of the birth I thinke that the white milke may returne from the paps to the vessels and be there boiled and conuerted into blood by the sanguifying vertue of the veines which is neuer idle or asleepe And that the milke may returne from the paps vnto the vessels and be againe altred into blood is approoued by the daily experience of nurses and women in child-bed The second Probleme was why the Infant is not nourished with the same Aliment The second probleme without and within the VVombe for within the wombe it is nourished with verie pure bloode vvithout the wombe with sweete milke Dinus answereth That the bloode being Dinus answer hotter then the Milke if it should passe all the three concoctions in a childs bodie it would at length become vnmeete for nourishment because by too much heate it would contract a bitternesse but the Milke which is of a more cold temper is more easily mittigated and groweth rather sweete then bitter by the three-fold concoction But is it rather an inhumane Another answere and beastly thing for children to be blood-suckers or shall we say that therefore the Infant after byrth is not nourished with bloode least by his sucking hee should open the the mouths of his Mothers Veines and so the blood which is the treasure of nature should flowe away And whereas some affirme that after wee are born it is necessary that our Aliments Obiection should passe all three concoctions and that it is not possible that the stomacke should chylefie the blood and therefore Infants are not nourished by bloode but by milke I say this reason is false and full of error for whatsoeuer is taken vnto the stomacke if it may be assimulated it may also be turned into a creamy substance and many there be who drinke the Answer blood of Swine and Goats the noysome excrements whereof are auoyded by the guttes and the seidge Now the excrements of the guts are onely excrements of Chylification Other things which may concerne this or anie other of the Naturall parts which belong vnto Nutrition because wee imagine that they are easilie knowne or if hard yet generally The coaclusion of these controuersies agreed vpon we do willingly passe ouer iudging it sufficient that we haue thus long detained the Reader in these Labyrinthes of Controuersies which notwithstanding as it may be they will not be thought necessary for all so we presume that they wil not be irkesome to any man whose Stomacke standeth to these delicacies of Nature nor vnprofitable for those to whose proper element they belong Now it is high time to returne to our Anatomical History of the Natural Parts belonging to Generation The End of the Controuersies of the Third Booke THE FOVRTH BOOKE Of the Naturall Parts belonging to generation as well in Men as in VVomen The Praeface BEing ariued at this place in the tract of my Anatomicall Perigrination I entred into deliberation with my selfe whether I were best silently to passe it by or to insist vppon it as I had done in the former On the one side I conceiued my labour would be but lame Arguments perswading vs to prosecute the history of these parts if it wanted this limbe and a great part of my end and ayme frustrated it being to exhibite the wonderfull wisedome and goodnesse of our Creator which as in all the parts it is most admirable so in this if perfection will admit any degrees it is transcendent The whole body is the Epitomie of the world containing therein whatsoeuer is in the large vniuerse Seede is the Epitomy of the body hauing in it the power and immediate possibility of all the parts Moreouer the knowledge of these principles of generation is so much more necessary toward the accomplishment of our Art by how much it is more expedient that the whole kinde should be preserued then any particular Adde hereto first that the diseases hence arising as they bee most fearefull and fullest of anxiety especially in the Female sexe so are they hardest to be cured the reason I conceiue to be because the partes are least knowne as being veyled by Nature and through our vnseasonable modesty not sufficiently vncouered Againe the examples of all men who haue vndertaken this taske euen in their mother tongues as we say did sway much with me whose writings haue receiued allowance in all ages and Common-wealths On the contrary there was onely one obstacle to reueyle the veyle of Nature to prophane her mysteries for a little curious skilpride Obiection answered to ensnare mens mindes by sensuall demonstrations seemeth a thing liable to heuy construction But what is this I pray you else but to araigne vertue at the barre of vice Hath the holy Scripture it selfe the wisedome of God as well in the old Law particularly as also in many passages of the new balked this argument God that Created them did he not intend their preseruation or can they bee preserued and not knowne or knowne and not discoured Indeede it were to be wished that all men would come to the knowledge of these secrets with pure eyes and eares such as they were matched with in their Creation but shall we therefore forfet our knowledge because some men cannot conteine their lewd and inordinate affections Our intention is first and principally to instruct an Artist secondarily that those who are sober minded might knowe themselues that is their How cautelous we haue been herein owne bodies as well to giue glory to him who hath so wonderfully Created them as also to preuent those imminent mischiefes to which amongst and aboue the rest these parts are subiect As much as was possible we haue endeuoured not frustrating our lawfull scope by honest wordes and circumlocutions to molifie the harshnesse of the Argument beside we haue so plotted our busines that he that listeth may separate this Booke from the rest and reserue it priuately vnto himselfe Finally I haue not herein relyed vppon my owne iudgement but haue had the opinon of graue and reuerent Diuines by whome I haue bin perswaded not to intermit this part of my labour My hope therefore is that my paynes in this part shall receiue not onely a good construction but also approbation and allowance of all those that are indeed wise As for such as thinke there is no other
subiect to corruption and dissolution For euery singular and particular thing either hath life or is without it if it be without life it is obnoxious to diuers alterations in regard both of the first and second matter whereof it consisteth For the first matter it is alwayes in loue with new formes and therefore most subiect to mutation which the French Poet Salust Salust du Bart. expresseth vnder the comparison of a notorious Strumpet on this manner Or like a Lais whose vnconstant loue Doth euery day a thousand times remoue The general matter of things like a strumpet Who 's scarce vnfoulded from one youths imbraces Yer in her thought another she imbraces And the new pleasure of her wanton fire Stirs in her still another new desire The second matter which consisteth of the Elements because of their intestine discord for they are contraries and from contrariety comes all corruption vrgeth continually the dissolution of the mixed body The Elements themselues whilst they are out of their proper places although they bee naturally linked together yet it is not without a kinde of violence and constraint and therfore doe instantly long to returne into their proper seates But if the body be animated and haue life beside those already named it hath also other A double destiny causes of dissolution bred with it which no art no industry of man can auoyde no not so much as represse so all things which haue any kinde of life especially liuing and mouing creatures are destined to corruption 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is by Nature necessity By Nature By Nat because of the exhaustion or expence of the Primigenie moysture by the Elementary heat and the continuall effluxion of the threefold substance By Necessity because of the permixtion By Necessity of the Aliments and the increase of excrements the suppression whereof maketh an oppression of the partes stableth vp a fruitfull nursery of diseases and finally induceth death it selfe Wherefore Nature whome Hippocrates calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Recta facientem and the Lib. Epidem The prouidence of Nature or rather of the God of Nature An image of immortality ordinary power of God being a diligent and carefull prouider for her selfe hath giuen to euery thing a certaine appetite of eternity which because shee could not performe in the Indiuiduum or particular Creature because of the mortality of their Nature she indeuoured to accomplish by propagation of formes and the species or kinds of things as in the Elements by transmutation of one into another in Minerals by apposition in Creatures by Generation For so euery indiuiduum extending it selfe as it were in the procreation of another like vnto it selfe groweth young againe and becommeth after a sort eternall The father liueth in the sonne and dyeth not as long as his expresse and liuing Image stands vpon the earth To passe by the production of other things the generation of perfect creatures is accomplished The generation of perfect Creatures when the male soweth his seede and the female receyueth and conceyueth it For this purpose Nature hath framed in both sexes parts and places fit for generation beside an instinct of lust or desire not inordinate such as by sinne is super-induced in man but natural residing in the exquisite sense of the obscoene parts For were it not that the God of Nature hath placed heerein so incredible a sting or rage of pleasure as whereby wee are Natural pleasure in generation transported for a time as it were out of our selues what man is there almost who hath anie sense of his own diuine nature that would defile himselfe in such impurities what woman would admit the embracements of a man remembring her nine moneths burthen her painefull and dangerous deliuerance her care disquiet and anxiety in the nursing and education of the infant But all these thinges are forgotten and wee ouertaken with an extasie which Hippocrates calleth a little Epilepsie or falling sicknesse and the holy Scripture veileth vnder the name of a senselesnesse in Lot who neyther perceiued when his daughters lay downe nor when they rose vp Well the History of these parts of generation it is our taske in this Booke to describe ouer which also we could wish we were able to cast a veile which it should bee impiety for any man to remooue who came not with as chaste a heart to reade as wee did to vvrite Howsoeuer that which must needs be done shall be done with as little offence as possible we may The parts therefore of Generation are of two sorts some belong to men some to women The parts of Generation belonging to men for of the other we shall see afterwards are verie many but all conspiring vnto one end which is to exhibite something out of The parts of generation in men themselues which may haue the nature of a Principle by which and out of which a newe man may be generated The Principle exhibited is seed which because it containeth in it selfe the forme and Idea of all the parts for it falleth from them all and beside 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the fatal necessity of life and death stoode in neede of manifold preparation coction and elaboration and therefore the structure of the parts fit for so great and curious a worke is no doubt very exquisite For some of them do onely prepare the seede or as it were rough hew it as putting thereon a rudiment of seed which before was nothing else but an ouerplus of the purer part of blood remaining after assimulation in the particular parts of the bodie This preparation is made in thes permaticall Veines and Arteries whose admirable implications and complications like the wrethed or wormie tendrils of veines do forme as it were a twisted or bedded net wherein the matter is so long retained till it acquire some beginning of alteration from that it was before Other parts there are which boyle it anew as that we call Epididymis or Parastatae others affoord vnto it prolificall vertue whereby it is enabled to produce and generate a thing like vnto it selfe those are the testicles which giue it the true forme of seede others when it is thus perfected leade it downe toward the place of receipt which are called Deferentia or Eiaculatoria vasa albeit I see no great reason for the second name we call them the Leading vessels Others receiue containe and store it vp for necessary vse as the many vesicles or bladderets and those Kernels or Glandules which are called Prostatae scituated at the necke of the bladder of vrine Finallie others deliuer it out and strew it in the seede plat sowe it in the fertile fielde of Nature the wombe of the woman which is called penis the yard or virile member Of all vvhich if but one bee wanting yea defectiue the worke of generation goeth not at all or but lamely forward wherefore we will endeuour to shew
moderate the ouer frequent motion of inordinate concupisence as Aristotle conceiueth in his first Booke de generatione Animal Cap. 4. CHAP. IIII. Of the Testicles or Stones THE Stones are called Testes because they are witnesses of virilitie in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because in wanton Daliance the seede powreth it selfe Their names forth and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Twinnes because most what they are two for more fruitfulnesse but rarely one which yet Archangelus found very rarely three vnlesse happely sayth Aristotle Lib. 1. Historia Animal Cap 13. a little knot or knub in the Cod be mistaken for a third Testicle Archangelus Aristotle They hang out vnder the belly at the rootes of the yarde partly to abate lustfull desires For those Creatures sayeth Aristotle Lib. 1. de generat Animal Cap 4. whose Testicles are hidden within the abdomen are more giuen to lustfull appetites then others as Birds alwayes remembred that you compare kinde with kind and not the particulars of one kind among What creatures are most lustful Why the testicles hang out of the body themselues Another vse of their propendence or hanging out is that the length and reuolutions of the spermaticke vessels might haue more scope for because the change of blood into seede needed manifold and diuerse alterations and dispositions it behooued that the vessels which conueyed it vnto the Testicles should bee of a great length that in the length of this passage the blood might vnder go more alteration so be made fitter to receiue the forme of seede Now so great length of the vessels the capacity of the belly could not fitly receiue and therefore the Testicles were placed without the body And because it was neither profitable nor handsome that they should hang bare for the The Cod. receiuing and cloathing of them the scrotum or Cod was made as a purse or bagge wherby also they are borne vp whereas their owne waight otherwise would haue extended or drawne out into length their manifould foulds it is also thought that some muscles neare hand doe adde some helpe to this purpose of Nature of which wee shall heare more hereafter The Testicles in men are larger and of a hotter nature then in women not so much by Heat thrusteth the testicles out of the body reason of their scituation as because of the temperament of the whole body which in women is colder in men hotter Wherefore heat abounding in men thrusts them foorth of the body whereas in women they remaine within because their dull and sluggish heate is not sufficient to thrust them out The trueth of this appeareth by manifold stories of such women whose more actiue and operatiue heate hath thrust out their Testicles and of women made them men as we shall relate hereafter more at large in our Contouersies The coates of the Testicles are of two sorts Common and Proper The Common are two which wee call Common not onely because they are Common to all the parts of the The coats of the testicles body but also because they inuest these two Testicles together The proper coats are also two Thus we will determine of them albeit we know what great difference there is in Authors concerning the number of these coates Galen nameth three in his Booke de dissectione vteri 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vesalius reckons foure Falopius somtimes three somtimes Diuers authors opiniōs foure Columbus three proper coates Archangelus cals them three sortes of membranes one sort common to the Testicles with all the partes of the body which is called scrotum another sort common to the Testicles with the seminarie vessels which are two one arising from the tendons of the muscles another from the production of the Peritonaeum ◠third sort proper onely to the Testicles but we will proceed in our determination The first Common coate table 17. lib. 3. s is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it were a purse and in Latine The first common coate scrotum or scortum because it is like to a leather sachell for the Auntients called those thinges scortea which were made of tanned leather or skinnes and therefore the leather money which in those dayes was in vse was called nummi scortei This coate is soft and rugous and is diuided as it were with a seame which Pollux calleth Perinaeum made of the cuticle and the true skinne table 17. lib 3. r but thinner then the rest of the partes and hath Whereof made no fat about it that it may easily streatch when the Testicles swell with seede or be corrugated and grow thicke to serue in steade of many membranes Archangelus addeth toward the composition of this scrotum the fleshy membrane falling from the share-bones For although it haue membranes and those wouen or chequered with many vessels which are Scrotum or the Cod Why it hath no fat about it especially necessary for the generation of fat yet hath it no fat at all for that there remayneth no oyly substance that might congeale into fat because all the ouerplus when the testicles are nourished is changed into seede ¶ The first Figure sheweth the disport of Nature in the seminary vessels the emulgents and the position of the left Kidney as wee met with it in a publicke Dissection The second Figure sheweth the seminary vessels with the Testicles The third Figure sheweth the diuers formes of the Testicles and their seuerall parts TABVLA III. FIG I. FIG III. FIG II. Figure II. Figure III. The proper coates which doe inuest each of the Testicles by it selfe are two yet Columbus maketh three proper and reprehends Vesalius for making but two The first and vtter Their proper coates The first and vtter is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is vaginalis as it were the sheath or huskie membrane Table 17. lib. 3. u where it appeareth whole table 3. figure 2. 11. tab 2. at 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cut open for so saith Pliny Prouident Nature hath inclosed all the principall bowels membranis proprtis ac veluti vaginis that is In proper men branes as it were corne in the huskes It is also called by Paulus from the fashion it carrieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Capreolaris that is the Tendrill It ariseth Paulus from the production of the Peritonaeum it is thinne and strong and outwardly groweth to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fastned with a multitude of membranous fibres Table 17. lib. 3. from u to t which Columbus thought to be a particular coate yea and some fibres there are which ioyn the husky coates of both the Testicles together Inwardly it is also thinne but lined with a Columbus watery humour and aboundeth with veines To this coate sometimes are added certaine small fleshy fibres whence it is called by Oribasius the great abreuiater of Antiquity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Oribasius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to grow red for such is the coate where these fleshy fibres are which goe vnto the bottome of the Testicle The Vse of this Membrane is thought to be that whilst it inuolueth the stones as it were within a huske or sheath the spermaticke vessels are closely knit vnto them or that there The vse of the vtter coate might be an infusion of imperfect seede into the Testicles out of the vessels or rather that from the Testicles some force or faculty might reach vnto the vessels The second or inner proper coate of the Testicles called by Vesalius and Archangelus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it immediately encompasseth the Testicle in Latin Albuginea the white The second inner coate of the testicles coate Table 2. ζ table 3. figure 2. u figure 3. Q R S which ariseth from the coate of the spermaticke vessels is white thicke and very strong whence Ruffus Ephesius calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It immediately inuolueth the substance of the Testicle that it may firme stay and as it were knit together his soft and laxe flesh table 3. figure 3. Ï„ least otherwise it should haue beene too loose and so haue proued vnprofitable as also by his interposition as it were of a meane or middle nature the harder vesselles might more fitly grow and apply to the softer substance of the testicle The Testicles are round of an ouall figure saith Laurentius or like egges depressed or flatted Their figure somewhat on either side and they hang obliquely or sidelong because of the vesselles which grow vnto them and because of the protuberation or bunching out of the Parastatae A note of lasciuious men Aristotic Galen Pollux The right hotter as if they were two small stones which protuberation in lasciuious men is not vnusuall The vpper bunching part is called by Aristotâ—e Galen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the head the lower which is blunter and larger is called the bottome by Pollux 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The right is the hotter because of his vessels which transfer from the hollow veine and the great arterie more pure and sprightfull blood vnto it it is thought also to be more bodden or embossed and the seede on that side is thought to be better concocted albeit Vesalius denyeth any difference who doeth not conceiue that the procreation of Males and Females dependeth vppon the greater or lesser implication of these substances Yet Hippocrates calleth the right 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is 6 6. Epid sect 4. the Male Testicle and the lef 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the female Testicles which is fuller of seede then the other but that more weake and waterish hauing most of his matter from the emulgent whence it is that the Nature of women seemeth to be more intent vppon generation then that of man euen from the very beginning witnesse the childish disports of young Girles in making of Babies Nursing and lying in as we say and such like pastimes wherein they The reason of young Girles disports are occupied euen from their infancy These Testicles being ioyned by the interuening of membranes do hang down from the sharebones and the yarde The substance of the Testicles is glandulous white milky soft laxe or loose in men and spongious because of many smal veines table 3. fig. 3. u u dispersed through their bodies Their substance but yet there appeareth no cauity or hollownes in them They haue on each side one muscle and that a long one table 2. Ψ table 3 figure 2. χ and slender beginning at the hanch bone or rather from a strong ligament which runneth Museles from the hanch to the share-bone in that place where the transuerse muscles of the lower belly doe end of which these muscles seeme to be a part and they get out by the out-let of The conâ—nxion and original of these muscles the Tendons of the oblique muscles and outward neere the leskes they grow to the vessels which attaine vnto the Testicles and vnto the heades of the Testicles themselues Sometimes from the forepart of the share-bone there are certaine fleshy fibres communicated vnto them so that they may be obserued to haue as they haue alwayes in Apes a double originall By the benefite of these muscles the Testicles which are pendant are suspended Cremasteres or hung whence they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that they should not bee a burthen to the spermatick Their vse or seed vessels as we touched before Moreouer in copulation or coition they draw them back that the seed-through becomming shorter the seed may more easily and readily be supplyed And Galen in his fourth booke de vsu partium and the 14. Chapter sayeth that they partake of voluntary motion For their nourishment and life the Testicles receiue matter from the spermaticke table Their vessels by which they liue 2 â— veines and arteries How then may some say are they nourished with bloud I answere as the Paps are nourished with Milke for their bloud is not red but turned into Milke and Seed as also the bones are nourished with marrow For all the parts of the body are nourished with bloud either red or turned into a substance more conuenieÌ„t for the part which it is to nourish A reasonable nerue also they haue from the rib branch tab 6. lib. 2. fig. 1. iii of the sixt paire sometimes also two other nerues ariue vnto them from the 21. coniugation of the marrow of the loynes that hanging out of the body they might not yet bee depriued of exquisite sence which after being ioyned to the spermaticall vessels are carried downward and implanted into the coates of the Testicles The vse of the Testicles is for that without them neither can seede be ingendered not The vse of the Testicles any absolute Creature perfectly generated by their inbred faculty to giue to the seede not so much the colour for it falleth not into the substance of the Testicles as Vesalius and Laurentius do suppose it doth as the very form generating power and that so strong and vigorous that a perfect and absolute Creature out of it may bee generated which power in men is the cause of virilitie and in a woman of woman-hood or muliebritie Moreouer by reason of this faculty the Testicles are esteemed the prime instruments of generation and also by some principall parts of the body They adde also to the body much strength and heate as appeareth by Eunuches whose Their conseÌ„t with other parts temperament substance habit and dispositions are all altered as wee shall heare hereafter and that because of the great consent of the vpper parts with these Testicles mentioned by Hippocrates in his second Book Epidem and the first section in these words When the Testicles doe swell vpon a Cough it putteth vs in mind of a sympathy and consent there is between the Chest
Ouer those ends groweth the substance of the glans or nut and so the whole figure doth in some sort represent the greeke ζ which therefore ought to be obserued because of the vse of the Catheter The Catheter in the suppression of the vrine For if the Catheter be not insinuated or gently put in with a kind of dexterity it either hurteth the pipe or the necke of the bladder so that bloud will follow or else it will not passe into the cauity of the bladder The substance of these bodies is excauated or hollowed like a pipe from whence they are called the hollow nerues but of a fungous or spongy matter tab 4. figure 4. 5. ◠E and filled with blacke bloud so that naturally it is blackish A remarkeable obseruation for A good note for Chirurgions Chyrurgians that in the section of a putride yarde they doe not take that for rotten which indeede is but Naturall the want of which knowledge I am perswaded hath cost many a man a good ioynt which otherwise might well haue beene saued It is also wouen like a The vessels of the yarde Net made of innumerable braunches Table 1. figure 1 x x table 4. fig. 5. b of veines and arteries diuersly intangled together which are very notable vessels and ariue here from the region of the great or holy-bone tab 8 lib. 3. t t. These bodies are also rare and porous that they might suddenly bee filled with spirites and with venall and arteriall bloud when the yeoman is irritated or incensed and his violence The vse of the structure of his bodies being appeased the same spirts and blood being partly dissipated and partly returned into the vessels settle and shorten again For if the member were alwayes strong and stiffe it would be a great hinderance to men in many labours of this life especially such as are violent and beside it selfe would bee alwayes subiect to mischiefes euen as the arme or hand would be if it were continually streatched forth On the other side if it were alwayes flaccid or loose it would be vnprofitable for that imploiment for which God and Nature haue ordained it Wherefore onely in the time of coition it ought to bee swolne and rigged or erected swolne and extended to a iust magnitude that it might fill the neck of the matrix quo vtriusque pudenda incalescant For it is mutuall heate which calleth and prouoketh the seed out of the inner parts Rigid and straight not onely ad commodiorē coitum but also that the passage being open and direct the seede might more freely and directly bee eiaculated or shot foorth from the very Prostatae wherein it is contained For if it were either oblique or crooked as it is in those which are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in whome the passage is retorted by reason of a bridle at the end of the yarde who therefore cannot procreate vnlesse that bridle be cut or did in any place not stand open but fall together then would the seed stay or make stop in the passage But againe least the spirits which flow vnto it and by which it is distended should bee The coates of the yarde too soone dissipated or scatrered through the fungous or spongy substance it is couered and strengthned with membranous coates thight and very strong which some men imagine doe arise from the commixtion of those vesselles which passe vnto the yarde which are therefore called the neruous bodies of the yarde and they are also thicke and substantiall that they might more easily be distended For when as in venerious appetites the bloud the spirits do in great quantity assemble themselues out of the veines and arteries that member is as it were a gutte filled with winde presently swelling and growing hard which no question commeth to passe when as the sphincter muscle which encompasseth the necke of the bladder the roots of the bodies of which the yarde is made and the ends of the guttes is contracted and presseth out Comparison the spirits abounding in those parts vnto the yarde for so wee see the iugular or veines of the throate to be distended when in laughter the chest is compressed and straightned So also the veines of the arme by reason of the constriction of a Ligature or tye are distended and growe hard and full so then it appeareth that voluntary motion is not onely requisite for erection but also for induration The Pipe or Canale of the yarde Table 4. figure 1. 4. 5. 7. G which in greeke they call The Pipe of the yarde Galen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the vrinall pipe or as Galen in his 15. Booke of the vse of parts and the 3. Chapter the spermaticke pore commeth from the bladder table 1. fig. 1. Λ from the bladder c table 4. figure 6. whose necke is long This Pipe scituated vnder the bodies of the yarde table 4. figure 4. and 5. G vnder EE is reflected together with them in which reflection or returning How the seed putrifieth in a Gonorrhaea if putride or rotten seede in a Gonorrhaea or running of the reynes doe subsist or make stay it there vlcerateth the passage and becomming in the middle betweene them it passeth along the length of the yarde vnto the outside of the Nutte where it is embraced by those bodies ioyning together table 4. figure 4. 5. F in narrow angles and so maketh the whole yarde perforated as was necessary for the emission of seede This Canale or Pipe hath two membranes of which none almost of the Anatomistes make any menton saue Bauhine onely and Archangelus of the inner one inward and thinne The membranes of the pipe wherewith also the nut or glans is couered bred out of the thin meninx or pia mater of the braine which inuesteth the nerues of the yarde in which certaine circles are to be seene beside there is in it an exquisite sence to make it capable of the pleasure which the seed in his passage through it stirreth vp and againe it circumscribeth or limiteth the circumference of the Canale or pipe The other Membrane is outward and fleshy compounded of transuerse fibres for the better expulsion of the seed and vrine The middle substance of this pipe is lax table 4. fig. 6 fungous or spongy and blackish so that it readily distendeth it selfe togither with the neruous bodies in the effusion of seed and againe as readily faleth in the euacuation of vrine Tab. 4. demonstrateth the muscles of the yard of the fundament and of the bladder and the three bodies of the yard The first and second figures shew the yard excoriated cleauing yet to the bottome of the share bone The third sheweth the same separated with his vessels The 4. and 5. the yard cut away and Dissected ouerthwart The 6. the canel or pipe of the yard diuided at the entrance into the bladder The 7. the forepart of the bladder and the yard together
captiues not those which are not at all but which are in restraint or in bands Although heerein Nature hath excellently acquitted herselfe that the abatement of naturall heate which in men is the onely naturall and necessary cause of their dissolution The wonderful prouideÌ„ce wisedom of God should so admirably become in women the original of generation whereby we should attaine a kinde of eternity euen of our bodies against the destinated corruption of the matter arising from an importunate discord of contraries For so it pleased the Diuine Wisedome to create for the eternall soule the most excellent of all formes if not an eternall habitation To bring a kind of eternity out of impersection heere yet so absolute and admirable a structure as might so long bee perpetuated below till it come to be eternized aboue after an ineffable manner of recreation Wherefore to return In this other fexe there are some partes which bring downe the matter of seede out of the whole bodie to wit the spermaticall Veines and Arteries others The particular partes of Generation in women worke and labour it into good seede as the body called Varicosum and the testicles others leade the perfected seede called as in men vasa deferentia or leading vesselles Lastlie the wombe or Matrixe which receyueth the seede together with the mans reteyneth it and worketh vpon it for the generation and preseruation of mankinde This wombe is likened by Galen in his 4. Booke de vsu partium and the sixt chapter to the scrotum or cod of a man Tab. 11. fig. 1 as if the cod were but a womb turned the inside outward and hanging forth Galen The womb is like the scrotuÌ„ from the Share-bone and Archangelus maketh no other difference betweene them but of scite and insertion For if a man doe imagine the cod to be turned and thrust inward betwixt the bladder and the right gut then the Testicles which were in it will nowe cleaue to it outwardlye on either side and so that which was before a cod will now bee a perfect Matrixe Againe the necke of the wombe saith he is in stead of the yard for they are both of a The necke of the womb like the virile member length and by friction and refriction the seede is called out of the like parts into the same passage onely they differ in scituation which is outward in men inward in women Fallopius frameth the comparison of the parts somewhat after another sort as we shall see heereafter when we come to the Controuersies Table 5. sheweeh the lower belly of a woman the guts being taken away TABVLA V. CHAP. X. Of the preparing Spermatical vessels THE spermaticall vessels which bring the seede from the whole bodye and prepare it for further vse are foure Two Veines and two Arteries Galen in his Booke de dissectione vteri maketh mention of foure other vesselles obserued by Herophylus in some women which arise saith he from those vessels which go vnto the Kidnies and so passe into the womb which saith Galen I could neuer finde in any creature but onely in Apes The right veine buddeth out of the Tab. 6. dd trunke of the hollow vein below the emulgent nere the great or holy bone the left proceedeth Tab. 6. cc from the left Emulgent because on this side the great Artery The spermaticall Veines is scituated neere the hollow veine which Artery mooueth or beateth continually so that if this left spermaticall vessell had proceeded out of the trunke of the hollow veine it must of necessity haue bin carried ouer the great Artery and then this thin veine had bin in continual danger of breaking by the incessant motion of the arterie But both the Arteries Tab. 6. g h arise from the trunke of the great Arterie vnder the emulgent neere the great bone and are full of sprightfull blood Galen recordeth that Aristotle and Erasistratus thought they conteined nothing but spirits with whom Bonacciolus The spermatical Arteries and Meâ—catus seeme to consent And although these haue the same originall with the Arteries of a man yet do they not as in men fal out of the Peritonaeum neyther reach vnto the Share-bones for it was not needfull that women as men should cast their seede out of themselues but onely into their matrix neither are they mingled together or growe one into another before they come vnto the testicles althogh Vesalius would haue it so Wherfore they vary in their insertion and diuision For in women they are supported with fat membranes table 7. figure 1. E E and so are carried to the Testicles tab 6. i i tab 2. fig. 1. p but before they come there after an inoculation or Anastomosis made between the veine and the arterie they are diuided saith Galen in his 14. Book de vsu partium chap. 9. into 2. parts one part maketh the seminarie vessell table 7. figure 1. I â— and the corpus varicosum Diuided into two parts The first communicating to the Testicles their coat certaine smal branches for their nourishmeÌ„t The other part reacheth to the membrane cleauing to the bottom of the wombe tab 6. l l table 7. H fig. 1. fig. 2. f f fig. 3 b b and so is distributed into the sides of the matrixe and carrieth nourishment especially to the vpper part of the bottome or soale of it as also for The second the nourishment of the conception that it may be fitly cherished with laudable bloud by which vessels also a part of the menstruall courses especially in women but not with child is purged but in men they are all consumed into the corpus varicosum They differ also from mens vessels in the shortnes of their course or way for because the seede of the women stoode not in neede of so great elaboration as the mans did therefore there was no necessary vse of the same length beside if they had beene so long they could not haue beene contained within the belly These vessels being enfoulded and enwrapped How they differ from the arteries in men one within another by an admirable Anastomosis or inoculation for the delineation or perfection of the seed make sayth Galen in his 14. Booke de vsu partium the 14 chapter if any yet very small parastatae and scarcely discerned because the Testicles themselues are small and the spermaticall vessels small also Archangelus sayeth that from these vessels goe vnto the Testicles certaine small branches The Parastatae in women very small CHAP. XI Of the Testicles THE Testicles which because of the in-bred coldnes of women are included within the lower venter table 5. M N table 6. 11. table 7. figure 2. i i figure 3. f f that they might be kept warme and bee made fruitfull doe lye one on either side at the sides of the matrix table 5. L sheweth the bottom of the wombe and M N the Testicles table 6. P sheweth the wombe
comming from the hanch-bones which make certaine small muscles called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latine suspensores that is hangers vp of which Vesalius maketh no mention These in women haue no communinion with the Testicles albeit in men they haue because they adioyne to the spermaticall vessels Table x. sheweth the portrature of a woman great with child whose wombe is bared and the Kel taken away that the stomacke the guttes and the wombe might bee better seene TABVLA X. The figure of the wombe is round table 8. P tab 9. figure 1. A figure 2. C that it might bee the more capacious and lesse obnoxious to iniuries aboue it is somewhat depressed The Figure of the wombe table 9. figure 3. like the bladder excepting the tops of it which they call the hornes For in woemen with child as in the bladder so in the womb the bottome is long and the necke narrow but in those that be not with childe the bottome is no broader then the necke Soranus and out of him Falopius likneth it to a pressed cupping glasse both for the forme and also for the manner of attraction for the seed of man cannot attaine vnto the bottome of the wombe vnlesse it be drawne Taking it together with the necke it is very well compared by Archangelus Laurentius Pinaeus and Bauhine to a Peare table 9. fig. 3. For the bottome Like a Peare downward directly from the corners becommeth narrower by degrees euen to the Archang Laur. Pinaeus beginning of the necke which is like a long and round passage yet so as that the bottome is of a figure most like vnto roundnes as wee see in a good fayre Peare whose bottome is round and bottle fashion The magnitude of it is not in all women alike but differs according to the age body and impregnation or burthen In Virgins that are growing it is small and lesse then the Bladder but in women growne it is greater so in those that vse not mans helpe and in old women because they are dryed and withered it is but little that it may the lesse trouble the neighbour parts and thicke not much broader then two fingers and in length scarce euer so long as three I meane the bottome seldome reaching aboue the share-bone and the bladder In ful growne women it is greater yet those that haue neuer conceiued are much like to virgins because there is present vse of it and after a woman hath bred in it it remaineth during the strength and ability of their age somewhat larger then when shee was a growne Maide yet not aboue a handfull In a woman with child it is increased into all dimensions for the larger it is stretched the thicker it groweth It hath two sorts of parts simple and compound Table II. the first figure sheweth the wombe of a women with childe opened in the length that the after birth cleauing thereto might be seene The 2. figure sheweth the after birth separated from the wombe The 3. the coate wherein the vrine of the Infant is receiued The 4. figure sheweth the Allantoides and the Amnion opened with the naturall scite of the Infant according to the common receiued opinion of Anatomists The 5. figure sheweth the coates or couerings of the Infant according to Vesalius especially the membranous bladder which receiueth the vrine of the Infant TABVLA XI FIG I II. III IV V Fig. 1. Fig. 2. 3. 4. Fig. 5. Table 12. wherein the after-birth together with the vmbilicall vesselles are exhibited TABVLA XII FIG I. FIG II. Moreouer in the time of conception it is thicke and softer and growes thicker as the conception encreaseth beeing thickest of all at the time of the birth Yet Galen seemeth to say otherwise in his Booke de dissectione vteri and the 8. chapter and the 14. Booke of the vse of parts and the 14. chapter which opinion of his many follow albeit it is against himselfe a little before where hee sayth that it groweth thicke when the courses come because of blood now we know that the greater the infant growes the more bloode accrueth vnto the wombe FIG II. The first Figure sheweth an Infant of 14. dayes olde in which all the parts are exactly delineated The second figure sheweth an abortiue Infant which was auoided the xxv day after conception being depriued of blood to nourish it because the vmbilical vessels were broken The magnitude of that infant is perfectly described Betweene these membranes run Fibres saith Galen in his 14. Booke de vsu partium and The Fibres of the wombe the 14. chapter of all sorts because it must draw and reteine the seede and expell the burthen the fleshy fibres make the proper parenchyma or flesh of the womb that so the heate Comparison may be encreased for conception by which also it may be as by muscles the voluntary motion of the wombe in drawing the seede into his cauity as a Hart draweth a Snake out of the holes of the earth by drawing in his breath at his Nosethrils embracing it afterward is accomplished haply also they haue another vse saieth Archangelus to thrust out some Archangelus recrements of the wombe which cannot be cleansed by the sole compression of the Muscles of the Abdomen But in those that are somewhat gone with childe the trebble kinde of spermaticall Fibres The spermaticall fibres of the wombe do appeare more manifestly the right are inwarde which draw the seede they are but few because the seede is brought euen to the very mouth of the wombe by the yard The oblique are in the middest and are most and most strong that they may retaine that which is conceiued till the due time the transuerse are outward very strong also because of the force that is necessary in the deliuerance The Veynes arteries of the wombe The veines and arteries which passe through the coates of the wombe are twofold for two veins two arteries are led thither from the spermatical Ta. 8. ll Ta. 9. fig. 1. H fig 2 ii fig. 3. bb vessels so many also from the Hypogastrical which run vpward from below tab 9. fig. 2 ◠Tab. 11. fig. 1 FF that from all parts of the body as well below it as aboue it blood might be ministred vnto it for they bring not Aliment onely to the wombe but also to the infant as also they serue to emptie the whole bodye in the menstruall purgation But the The veine frō the spermaticall the veines are greater then the arteries The one of these which proceedeth from the spermaticall and discendeth from aboue is disseminated through his whole bodie especially through his bottome to bring alimen Galen vnto it yet the ends of the vessels which are carried into the left side are vnited become one with the ends of the vessels which are distributed in his right side that so the right side for this is Galens opinion in his 14. Booke de
according to our manner of speech though indeede conception is nothing els but the wombs receiuing and imbracing of the seede formed and distinguished nourished increased made a liuing soule preserued euen to the infusion of that diuine immortal substāce thē it thrusteth it into the sea of the world the tides of the same This bottome then is the vpper tab 5. L tab 8. p tab 9. fig. 1. A fig 2. 3. c sheweth the bottom of the wombe of a woman with child cut open and broader part of the womb placed aboue the share-bone that so it might better be dilated as the Infant increaseth on the out side smooth equall and lined ouer as it were with a waterish moysture and sendeth out on either side aboue a certaine production or rather a corner which Herophilus compareth to the turning of a halfe moone Diocles and with him Galen in lib. 2. de dissectione vteri chap. 2. and chap. 8. and lib 14. of the vse of parts chap. 11. calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is hornes because The hornes the superficies of the wombe is there somewhat more eminent euen as in the heades of young calues there are certaine buds where the hornes vvill aftervvards grovv forth Into these the seed of the vvoman is povvred out in those that be not vvith child for into the the leading vessels of seed are inserted tab 9. fig. 1. * fig. 2. gg fig. 3. hh These you may plainly see if you cut the bottome of the vvombe through the midst for on the inside at the orifice tab 9. fig. 4. G you shall perceiue on each side a little corner tab 9. fig. 4. at A B vvhich by degrees tab 9. fig. 4. AB inlargeth it selfe tovvard the bottome The vse of these hornes is that the wombe might be made more capacious for the entertayning of the Infant because vpon these two stocks as vpon bases may two vesselles or Their vse Infants bee built or generated Wherefore because it is the instrument of conception it hath a cauity yet but one for there are in it no partitions or chambers notwithstanding The cauity of the wombe it is vsually diuided into the right and the left bosome the right in which male childeren are conceiued the left in which females are conceiued as Hippocrates and Galen haue determined yet is not this diuision made by any wall or partition but onely by a line or suture and seame tab 9. fig. 4. C D lightly rising vp but very obscurely through the middle part of The suture or line the superficies and running forward backward according to his longitude which line or suture is called by Aristotle in the 3. Booke of his History of Creatures and the first Chapter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the mediana or the middle and thence it is that the antients doe not call it matrix but matrices or the mothers as if there were two of them and sayed they were answerable in number to the breastes for it is a very rare thing that a womans wombe should be diuided into two as beasts are This cauity tab 9. fig. 4. A B is smooth and so narrow that it will scarcely hold a common beane and when it receiueth the seede from both the Parents it is filled with it for any portion of seede that getteth into it filleth it because it embraceth The least quātity of seed filleth the wōb it so narrowly for in the least portion of seede that may be the whole formatiue faculty is potentially included out of which mingled and as it were fermentated and houed vp the Infant is generated and is encreased by blood eftsoons comming to it for nourishment by which also the substance of the wombe groweth into a greater bulke as a little sponge if it be filled with water will arise to a greater magnitude which being pressed out A fit comparison againe the sponge will become as small as before The bottome hath many pores or passages which are the mouthes of the Cotelydones so called by which the bloud in the time of gestation reacheth out of the veines of the The way of the bloud for the nourishment of the Infant wombe into his cauity In women not burdened for the most part it is lined within with a viscous or slimy substance whitish or of colour betweene a pale yellow and a red The substance of the bottome of the wombe is harder and more compact then that of the lap yet softer then that of the necke and in the corners it is rugous From the lower part of the bottom there runneth a notable portion resembling the nut of the yarde table 9. figure 1. C D which with his blunt head toucheth not the sides of the A secret part wanting a name neck about an inch long but as slender as a little finger that it will scarcely admit a Probe or a small penne at the most but it is rough least the seede that is drawne should fall back which commeth to passe in those women who haue this part slippery because their humors are faulty and so become barren This part which is betweene the beginning of the bottome and the orifice Falopius thinks was called the necke by Galen Soranus and the antients Falopius his conceit of the name of it It hath a manifest passage table 9. fig. 1. betweene C and D which maketh also another part This passage is the entrance into the bottome of the wombe wherefore Hippocrates in The orifice or mouth of the wombe the first section of his Aphorismes and the 51. Aphorisme calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vel 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 os vteri the mouth of the wombe Galen in his 14. Book de vsu partium and the third Chapter and in the 7. Chapter of his Booke de dissectione vteri calleth it the inwarde orifice of the necke for by this the bottome openeth directly into the necke This orifice is transuerse or ouerthwart like a Plaice mouth or most like to the passage in the nutte of the yarde so that the whole orifice with the transuerse slitte is like the letter θ smal and wondrous The fashion of it narrow that the seede once receiued cannot easily fall backe nor any thing hurtfull get into the cauity of the vvombe It is direct against the bottome because the mans seede might passe in a right line through the necke and it to the bottome and so also it might be better dravvn by the bottom from a leuel for if it be diuerted or turned aside may euils follovv sayeth Hippocrates in his first Booke of the diseases of vvomen for then the vvombe receiueth not the seede but it falleth backe againe out of the neck instantly Then also the courses either come not at all or with great violence and disease it is alwayes shut except The closenes of it only at that time when in coition the bottome
and falling into it selfe it is necessary that it must haue certaine contorsions or wrethings that the partes within contained may bee defended from outward cold wherefore then it is shorter and narrower but in coition it is distended vnto the measure Whē women take most cold of the yarde in the birth to the measure of the Infant which are to passe through it and therefore when the courses flowe but especially when the time of deliuerance is at hand the necke becomming right straight and open women are most subiect to take colde by it In the end of this necke immediatly aboue the necke table 9. figure 2. m figure 3. e fig. The Hymen 4. L of the bladder they place in Virgins the Hymen or Eugion table 9. figure 4. n which many will haue to bee a slender membrane neruous not thicke placed ouerthwart that it may shut the cauity of the necke of the wombe yet perforated in the middest like a ring that in growne mayds it will admit the top of a little finger that through it the courses may passe sprinkled also with veines This they say is broken in the devirgination from whence comes the paine and effusion of blood and after it vanisheth as doth the bridle of the nut of a mans yarde with this also are the wings or lips of the lap tyed together because there is no vse of a large entrance before coition But let vs set downe with your patience the true History of the Hymen which Seuerinus Pinaeus the French Kings Chyrurgion hath diligently and at large recorded A discourse of the Hymen out of Pinaeus In the middle of the trench which is in the great slit or clift lyeth alwayes hid the orifice of the Maidens bosome of modesty being placed not in the end of the trench but in the inner end of that production which is annexed to the trench This production which is peculiar to Virgins is as long as the little finger is broad in the middest and is incircled aboue with a round cauity The figure of it is round yet determineth into a sharpnes and in the end hath one notable passage which will admit the top of the little finger The substance is partly fleshy partly membranous being compounded of Caruncles or little peeces of flesh and membranes The Caruncles are foure and are like the berries of The Caruncles the Mirtle in euery corner of the bosome one the membranes tying them together are also foure which are not disposed ouerthwart but runne all right downward from the inner end of the sayed bosome and are placed each in the distances betweene euery Caruncle with which they are almost equally extended or streatched forth But these both Caruncles and membranes are in some bodies shorter or longer thicker or thinner thē in others as also the orifice at the end of them is in some wider in some narrower and then especially is at the straightest when the Caruncles and the fleshy membranes are nearest ioined together Whence commeth the pain in deuirgination from whence comes either geater or lesse payne in devirgination or deflowring which Terence calleth The sharpe coition All these particles together make the forme of the cup of a little rose halfe blowne when the bearded leaues are taken away Or this production with the lappe or priuity may be likened to the great Cloue Gilly-flower when it is moderately blowne Galen in the 2. Chapter of his Booke de vteri dissectione likneth this production to the prepuce or fore-skin of a man because it is somewhat long and perforated in the end yet is it a little more fleshy and softer then the fore-skin It is called Hymen quasi Limen as it were the entrance Hymen the piller or locke or flower of virginity For being whole it is the onely sure note of vnsteyned virginity yet some also haue other quaint deuices to try virginity with as if a thred measured from the tip of the nose along the fore-heade to the end of the sagitall suture or An od trick to try amayd seame will also fitly encompasse the womans necke for when the yarde entreth into the necke of the wombe then the fleshy membranes which are among the caruncles are torn The true cause of pain in deuirgination vp euen to their rootes and the Caruncles are so fretted and streatched that a man would beleeue they were neuer ioyned some notable vessels are opened and in the breaking is payne which in young wenches is more because of the drynesse of the part but the effusion of blood the lesse because of the smalnesse of the vessels In elder maids whose courses haue now some good time flowed there is lesse paine because of the moysture and laxitie of the Hymen but the effusion of blood is greater because the vessels are grown larger and the blood gotten a fuller course vnto them For all virgins although they be neuer so mellow Why some haue no paine in deuirgination yet haue their first coition painfull but some more some lesse vnlesse they then are menstruous or haue beene within three or foure dayes for then they admit the yard with lesse trouble because of the relaxation and lubricity of these moyst partes whereupon the Membranes are dilated with little or no paine And this hath beene the cause why some A good caueate for Mothers concerning their daughters honor men haue vnworthily suspected the vncorrupted chastity of their wiues Wherefore it were fit the mothers or women friends of such Virgins should haue care of their Honor by giuing warning to their Bride-groomes of their Brides purgations if at that time they be vpon them and very often they are when the Brides are growne women and well complexioned because the ioy and priuate pleasures of affianced young folkes as also their dancings and frolicke diet with such like do often by moouing the body accelerate and hasten such purgations and being come do cause them longer to endure The torne Membranes of this production in their vtmost compasse indented do somtimes hang downe on either hand in the sides by the cleft like vnto values for so Pinaeus calleth them or leafe-gates which are much lesse then the Nymphae but of the same figure vse These are not lost before a woman hath borne a childe but are reserued being returned vpward to the orifice of the necke of the wombe nowe made much wider then in the time of virginity but in those that haue often brought forth large limb'd Infants or whose wombe hath falne downward and so the necke of it being inuerted or turned they are lesned and contracted or drawne vpward toward the necke and so perfectly vnited to the caruncles to which they adhere that they seeme to be vtterly perished But the foure Caruncles which are like Mirtle berries whereof one and the foremost is placed at the orifice of the bladder another and the hindmost with the two laterall scituated The Caruncles
the Share-bones Cupping glasses applied to the Leske that by these Ligaments as by certaine cords the wombe labouring vpwarde may be retracted and drawne backe But aboue all other Consents is that simpathy betweene the womb and the brests which The simpathy betweene the brests and the womb exceedeth euen admiration it self and is diuersly manifested by the frequent translation of humours out of the breasts into the wombe and out of the wombe into the brests by the signes of the wombe affected which are taken from the inspection of the brests from the vsuall cures of the diseases of both partes and finally from the knowledge wee haue by the How it is manifested brests of the condition of the infant yet contained in the wombe Beside the authority of Hippocrates in his Book de Glandulis we haue many examples of the first that is of the translation of humors too and againe betweene these parts Amatus Lusitanus in his second Century the second Cure reporteth that hee saw two women who vpon the suppression of their courses did auoid bloode out of the Nipples of their breasts at certaine and set times and returnes imagine shortly after the vsuall time of Blood out of the Nipples their courses And Hippocrates it appeareth had seene the like for hee writeth in the 40. Aphorisme of the fift section that those women who haue blood gathered about their brests are in danger to grow mad and raging Brassavolus reporteth that hee saw a woman out of whose brests issued blood in stead of milke and this may well be for we all knowe that Nurses haue their courses stopped because the blood returneth from the wombe vnto the brests where it is turned into milke vsually that in this example the blood came out vnturned that was the rarity We haue seene also on the contrary many women in childebed who haue auoided by the womb and the bladder great quantities of milke This translation Milk auoided by the womb and by Vrine of humors therefore is ordinary Somtimes the blood goeth other wayes as I haue known an ancient maide in Lincolnshire who euer about the time she should haue her Courses for many daies together hath founde in her mouth in the morning when shee awaked A straÌ„ge thing of a Maide or Lincolnshire the quantity of foure or fiue ounces of blood more or lesse and most part of it caked as it is in a Safer after blood letting and this continued with her for many yeares together but hirteeth rotted fowly with it her breath grew noisome and she faint at those times but without any other disease For the second that is that by the inspection of the breasts the condition of the wombe The conditioÌ„ of the wombe known by the brests Hippocrates may be knowne we will alledge onely that oracle of Hippocrates in the sixt Booke of his Epidemia and the fift section If the Nipples of the breast and that which is vsually red about them grow plaed or yellowish then is the wombe diseased For the third that the cure of the affectes of these parts demonstrate their sympathie we may remember that which Hippocrates hath deliuered and is continually put in practise as neede requireth viz If you would stay the immoderate fluxe of a womans Courses then set a How to stay immoderate Courses great Cupping-glasse vnder hir breast for that will draw backe the bloode by an accustomed way Finally by the inspection of the brests the age the sexe and the health of the Infant yet in the wombe is demonstrated Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura pueri As soone as the infant beginneth to mooue the Milke acquainteth the Mother with it for presently vpon the motion The breasts shew the age sex health of the infant in the womb the breasts swel and the Nipples strut out If therefore the breasts bewray the time of the infants moouing then doe they also declare the age for a man childe mooueth the thirde month a maiden childe the fourth And for the sexe If the right brest saith Hippocrates in the 38 Aphorisme of the fift Section doe consume or fall it fore-tokeneth an abortment of a The Age. male childe if the left of a female so if the right brest swel and strut it is a signe that a male childe is conceiued if the left a female Last of all the inspection of the breasts doth foretel the health or sicknesse of the infant For if in a woman with childe the breasts do suddenly fall swampe as we say then will shee How the brests foretell the health or sicknes of the Infant abort or miscarry so saith Hippocrates in the 37. Aphorisme of the fift section All these are most euident and necessary arguments of the consent and sympathy between the brests and the wombe but because almost all simple sympathies are made by the communion of vessels we will in a few wordes lay open vnto you how the vesselles of these two partes doe communicate one with another as Laurentius conceyueth it How the vesselles of these parts do communicate Almost all Anatomistes do agree that the branches of the ascending Epigastrick veine do meete in one with the branches of the descending Mammarie veine and that there are in these branches many Anastomoses or inoculations I doe not deny saith Laurentius the The common receiued opinion coition or coniunction of these branches but seeme to my selfe to haue found more patent large and nigher wayes for this communion For the Epigastricke veine is not dispersed in his branches through the wombe but ariseth more commonly from a branch of another more likely the Crurall veine Likewise that veine which they call Mammaria or the brest veine runneth by the inner The Mamarie Veine part of the brest-bone to nourish the Triangular Muscle neither doth it send any branches to the brests vnlesse they be very small and threddy I suppose therfore saith he that blood milke and other humours doe flowe backe by the Hypogastricke and spermaticall Veynes which are proper veines of the wombe vnto the trunke of the hollow veine and out of it into the vein called Axillaris or the shoulder vein from which there arise two notable chest The Hypogastrick and sper maticall veines called Thoracicae which do water the Muscles of the chest and the Glandules or kernels of the brest On the other side I conceiue that the milk returneth by the Thoracicall veines to the Axillarie from it vnto the trunke of the hollow veine from which it passeth somtimes by the spermaticke branch into the womb sometimes by the Hypogastricall partly into the womb partly into the bladder from whence come oftentimes those milky waters which wee call Milky waters made after women â—abour Locteae that are made after the woman is deliuered There is also a nearer way for the milk to passe by the wayes of the vrine through the emulgent veines
the Controuersies of the Fourth Booke THE FIFT BOOKE Wherein the Historie of the Infant is acurately described as also the principles of Generation the Conception the Conformation the Nourishment the Life the Motion and the Birth of the Infant as neere as may be according to the Opinion of Hippocrates The Praeface FInding this following discourse of the forming of the Infant in Laurentius immediately following his History of the parts of Generation and considering that it contained many things not only profitable but pleasant also I thought good gentle Reader to make thee partaker thereof And the rather I heere to perswaded my selfe because at the first sight I conceiued that my selfe also in this my conception shold find pleasure But it hapneth all otherwise with me then it is in naturall generation where the infant is begotten in pleasure though brought forth in paine For this I assure thee was begotten with much paine trauel and if thy gentle hand help not in the birth that also wil be very irksome I know I shal be taxed by some for hanging too long in this argument but I also know that all the Authority blame hath is frō the Authors therof The subiect of our present discourse is the history of the Infant of the Principles of his generation his Conception Conformation Nourishment Life Motion and Birth Verilie a knotty snarled skaine to vnreele a thicket wherein he that hasteth with bold rashnesse The argumēt of the Booke following and temerity shall offend stumble at euery step he that is diligent shall entangle himself and he that is guided by blinde ignorance shall light vpon pits and bogs so that it will bee impossible for any man that enters into these Listes fairely to acquite himselfe The further he wadeth in this Riuer the greater confluence of waters wil ouertake him the deeper must he sound if he will finde the bottome We begin with the seed which is like the Chaos Vpon which as the spirit of God moued whilst it was without forme first to preserue it after to distinguish it so it is in this masse The maner of the Infantes production outof the seed of seed the Formatiue spirit broodeth it first After as a Spider in the center of her Lawnie Canopy with admirable skil weaueth her Cipresse web first hanging it by slender Ties to the roose and after knitting her enter braided yarn into a curious net so the spirit first fastneth the seed to the wombe with membranes and ligaments after distinguisheth it into certaine spermaticall threds which we call Stamina corporis the warpe of the bodie To these when the second principle which is the Mothers blood accrueth it filleth vp their voyde distances and so amasseth them into a solid body which euery day is nourished and encreased into all dimensions furnished also with motion sense and finally with a reasonable soule Then as impatient of so close imprisonment as vnsatisfied with so slender allowance it instantly striues till this Little world arriues into the great After we haue thus perfected the History we descend vnto the many and busie Controuersies depending thereupon These concerne the differences of the sexes the Nature of The Controuersies conteined in this Booke the Seed with the maner of his excretion the qualities of the Mothers blood the accidents hapning vnto vs there-from with the causes of the monthly euacuation of the same the manner of Conception as well lawful both simple double manifold as illegitimate and Monstrous the order and times of Conformation not onely of the infant it selfe but also of the membranes and vessels to which it is fastned the Similitude of the children to theyr parents the admirable effects of the Imagination the causes of superfoetation the maner matter of the infants Norishment the admirable Vnion and communion of the vessels of the heart how he breatheth by Transpiration not by Respiration the works of his Vital Animall spirits his Scituation or position in the womb and finally the nature differences times and causes of his Birth togither with the consequences thereof All these with many more falling in with our disputations we heere exhibit for their satisfaction whome they may concern who are more desirous to know them then able of themselues to attaine thereto CHAP. I. What things are necessary toward a perfect Generation THE propagation of kindes as it is made in the Elements by Transmutation and in Mettals by Apposition so it is in creatures by Generation But of Generation there are diuers maners The propagation of kindes diuerse For some creatures engender without coition onely by affrication Others quite contrary to the ordinarie course of Nature by a reception of the instrument of the female Some females also do engender within themselues without the help of the male There are also some creatures which are engendred onely by putrifaction without either male or female others are sometimes bred out of putrifaction other-whiles out of seede But all these kinds of generation are maimed and imperfect and therfore the Insecta Animalia creatures so procreated are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnbloodye and insectile creatures of which a man of worthy memory among vs D. Muffet hath written a learned and D. Muffet curious discourse which happely time may communicate vnto the world The Generation of man and of the perfect creatures is farre more noble as whereto three things are alwaies required a diuersity or distinction of sexes their mutuall embracements and copulations Three things required to perfect generation and a permixtion of a certaine matter yssuing from them both which potentially containeth the Idea or forme of the particular parts of the body and the fatal destiny of the same this the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The distinction of the Sexes is especially necessary because Generation is not accomplished but by seeds which must be sowne in a fruitefull ground that is shedde into such a place as wherein their dull and sleepy faculties may be raised and rowzed vp which we call 1 Distinction of sexes Conception and afterward that which is thus conceiued may be cherished nourished and so attaine the vtmost perfection of his kinde But because man was too hotte to performe this office for his heate consumeth al in him and leaueth no remainder to serue for the nourishment of the infant it was necessary that a woman should bee created for wee will insist now onely in mankinde which might affoord not onely a place wherein to cherish and conceiue the seede but also matter for the nourishment and augmentation of the same Both these sexes of male and female do not differ in the kinde as we cal it or species that is essentiall form and perfection but only in some accidents to wit in temper and in the structure and scituation of the parts of Generation For the female sexe as well as the male is a perfection of
generation of the materiall in respect of his crassament or thicke body out of which as out of their proportionable matter the spermatical parts are generated of the efficient and of the forme in respect of the spirits wherewith it is fulfilled I sayed that the seed was called an efficient How seed is both an efficient and materiall cause and formall principle because the efficient and the forme are two actors in respect of their different operations though indeede and trueth they are but one and the same For the forme being diffused through the matter maketh it to be that which it is no other thing and it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the species or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the act but considerit as it affecteth moueth disposeth and worketh the matter into a proper and conuenient habitation for it selfe and then it carrieth the nature of an efficient The seede in respect of his bodie yssueth onelie from the vessels but in respect of his spirits which wander vp and downe and through all it may be sayde to yssue from all the parts of the body This therefore is the double matter of the seede blood and spirits The Efficients and authors of the seede are onely the Testicles for the power called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The efficient cause of the seede that is of making seede we attribute first of all and originally to the testicles To the spermaticall vessels secondarily per 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is by influence and irradiation from the testicles The last part of the definition designeth the small cause of the seede to wit the generation of a liuing creature and the nourishment of the testicles And thus it appeareth how this definition of seede is accomplished euery way and compleate The finall cause Furthermore seede is of two sorts whatsoeuer the Peripateticks prattle to the contrary one of the male another of the female because in both sexes there are by Nature ordained Seede of two sorts Of the Male. Organs or instruments for the preparing boyling and leading thereof as also the same causes of pleasure and delight in the spending or euacuation But yet the seede of the male is the first principle of generation and more actiue or operatiue the Females the second The Female and lesse operatiue yet they are both fruitfull and powerfull for procreation but neyther of them auaileable without the helpe of the other Hippocrates in his first Booke de Diaeta maketh mention of a double kinde of seed in both Two kinds of seeds in both sexes sexes the one strong hot the other weaker and colder The first he calleth semen masculū or male seede the other semen foeminium or female and foeminine seede out of the diuers mixtion whereof and as they ouercome one another hee thinketh that a male or foemale creature is generated And thus much for the first principle of Generation vvhich is Seede CHAP. III. Of the Mothers Blood the other principle of Generation THE other principle of our Generation is the Mothers Blood to which we What partes are made of this blood ascribe the Faculty of suffering onely and not of dooing that is to say it is onely a principle which is wrought vpon by the seed but itselfe worketh not in the generation of man Of this blood are the Parenchymata of the bowels made as also the flesh of the Muscles with this as well the spermaticall as the fleshy parts are nourished doe encrease Menstruall putgations and attaine their seuerall perfections This bloude wee thinke is of the same nature with that which at certaine times euery moneth is purged out by the wombe in which respect Hippocrates first called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the Menstruous or monthly bloode The Nature of this blood entangled in a thousand difficulties we will make plaine by this definition The Menstruous blood is the excrement of the last Aliment of the fleshy parts A definition of the courses which at certaine times and by standing periods is in a moderate quantity purged by the wombe but originally ordained for the Generation and Nourishment of the New creature This definition expresseth six heads concerning the menstruall blood the matter the Efficient cause the vniuersall time the particular time the quantity the wayes of euacuation and the vse which hath the nature of the finall cause The matter of the menstruous blood is the ouer plus of the last Aliment For in the nature of woman there is a superfluity more then she spendeth for many reasons First because her heate is but weake and cannot discusse or euaporate the reliques lifte after the parts are satisfied secondly because of the softnesse and loosenesse of their flesh whence it is that a womans body is scarsely perspirable that is in respect of men they sweate but little Thirdly by reason of their course of life and order of diet For they eate more moist meates they vse bathing oftner they sleepe more and in a word their life is more sedentar◠and idle at least they vse lesse exercise for these reasons a woman among all creatures is followed with these monthly euacuations We call the matter of this bloud an Excrement not that it cannot bee assimulated or is of a hurtfull or noxious quality like an vnprofitable excrement but because the quantitie thereof redoundeth after the flesh of the parts is satiated and filled and is returned into the veines and thence as an excrement vomited out by Nature offended with an vnprofitable burden for there is a satietie euen of that which is good And this is that affluence and refluence Hippocrates speaketh off that tide of the blood sometimes flowing again ebbing sometimes For when the veines strut with fulnesse the hot flesh draweth the bloud vnto it which when that attraction is satisfied and ceased ebbeth againe into the vernes This Hippocrates expounded blood therefore is laudable and Alimentary and as Hippocrates writeth in his first Booke de morbis mulierum floweth out red like the bloud of a sacrifice and soon caketh if the women be sound The veines being fulfilled with these remaynders of the Aliment and burdned with the The efficient cause of the courses wayght of the blood whose quantity onely is offensiue vnto them they solicite Nature to excretion Nature being alwayes vigilant for her own behoofe and a true louer and cherisher of herselfe by the expelling faculty which she hath alwayes at her command driueth out these reliques For as a man that hath lost one or both his legges if hee continue that fulnesse of dyet which hee vsed before is often solicited with a great issue of blood by the siedge because the liuer sanguifieth as much as it was wont which yet there wants one part or more to consume it euen so and after no other manner is this menstruall euacuation accomplished by Nature not being able to dispose of that plenty which by the
These foundations of the spermaticall What parts are first formed parts being thus layed euery one is after accomplished in their owne order first those that are most noble and most necessary as the three principall partes the Brayne the Heart and the Liuer and the vessels to them belonging nerues arteries and veines The veines are propagated from the Liuer euen to the Chorion and to the same membrane are deriued arteries from the Iliacall branches and doe ioyne with the mouths of the vessels of the wombe so that these vmbilicall vesselles by which the Infant draweth his breath are the of-spring of more inward vessels contrary to the common opinion of the vulgar Anatomists The harder and more solide parts are figurated together but not together perfected Their order For of the bones some are sooner perfected some later The ribbes the lower iaw the smal bones of the eares the patell or choler bones the bone hyois are all bones euen from the first originall The bones of the arme the legge and the thigh haue their heads imperfect and meerly gristly the bones of the vpper iaw of the hands of the whole spine the rump are nothing else at the first but gristles The cause of the more speedy forming or perfecting of any part is to bee referred to the The causes of this order vse thereof that is to the necessity of the finall cause and therefore the ribbes because they make the cauity of the Chest are at first made bony least otherwise the bowelles should be compressed The lower iaw was very necessary instantly after the birth of the Infant for his sucking and other motions The small bones of the eares that they might resound the better needed be dry and hard The patell or coller bones were necessarily made strong at the first because they tye the arme and the shoulder blade to the trunke of the body as also the bone hyoids to establish the toung And thus may we make estimation of the other parts in the delineation whereof the forming quality perpetually laboureth neuer resting At what times the conformation is accomplished till it haue made an absolute separation and description of them all This is performed in male children the thirtiteh day and in females the 40. or the 42. day So sayth Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura pueri and de septimestri partu A woman child hath her conformation at the farthest the two and fortieth day and a man child at the farthest at the thirtieth This is the first conformation of the Infant made onely of the body or substance of the seede which the creature exceedeth not in magnitude For sayeth Aristotle in his seuenth Booke of his History of Creatures and the third Chapter if you cast the Embryo into cold water it will not appeare bigger then a great Pismyre but I sayth Laurentius haue often seen an Infant of 40. dayes old as long as a mans little finger There is another conformation of the Infant of the other principle of Generation that The second conformation from the bloud is of bloud of which the fleshy parts are framed as the spermatical are of seed This bloud floweth through the vmbilicall veine which is a branch of the gate veine filling the emptie distances betweene the fibres But whereas there are three sorts of flesh that which groweth to the bowels they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that which adhereth to the fibres of the muscles they call absolutely flesh and 3. sorts of flesh the third is that which is proper to euery particular part This threefold flesh we say is not generated together and at once but in order first the Parenchymata next the flesh of the The order of this conformation particular partes and last of all the flesh of the muscles Of the Parenchymata the first that is formed is that of the Liuer because the vmbilicall veine first powreth out the bloode thereinto then the Parenchyma of the heart then those of the other bowels And this is the manner and order of the conformation of the infant and of all the parts thereof CHAP. VI. Of the Nourishment of the Infant and how it exerciseth the Naturall Faculties AS in the workes of Art men do proceed from that which is lesse perfect to that which is more perfect right so is it in the works of Nature Wherfore the tender Embryo liueth first the most imperfect life that is the life of a Three kindes of life Plant which we call the Vegitatiue life Afterward growing vnto further strength it attaineth the life of an vnreasonable creature which we call the Sensatiue life and last of all the most perfect life of a man when it is endued with a reasonable soule This Aristotle teacheth in his first Booke de Generatione Animalium where he saith the Infant is not made a liuing Creature and a man together But we must Aristotle vnderstand that this progresse in perfection commeth not by reason of the forme because that is simple and cannot be diuided but by reason of the matter that is of the Organes which that noble forme and first acte vseth for the accomplishment of second Acts as wee call them and all the functions The first life of the creature whereby it liueth from the very beginning of the Conception is the most simple and is maintained without that which wee properly call Nourishment And indeede what neede was there of Nourishment or restauration where there was no exhaustion or consumption of the parts The Embryo at first hath sufficient to cherish it selfe out of it owne heate and by it owne inbred spirit But after the parts are distinguished Two kinds of Nourishing and delineated then presently it beginneth to be nourished and encreased yet is not this nourishment of the same kind with that which the infant enioyeth after it is ariued into the worlde For then it sucketh Aliment by the mouth but whilst it is in the wombe it receiueth it onely by the Nauell whatsoeuer Democritus and Epicurus say And that did Hippocrates not obscurely intimate when he saide in his Booke De Alimento 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is The first Nourishment is the Nauel through the Abdomen After it is borne it swalloweth into the stomacke meats of all kinds before saith Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura puert it draweth onely of the purest bloode from the Mother One only action in the nourishment of the Infant which is transfused into the Liuer The Infant after it is borne maketh manifolde changes and alterations in the Aliment first Chylification then Sanguification lastly perfect Assimulation which is the third concoction When the infant draweth pure bloode it giueth not thereto any forme or fashion but only a perfection and temper like vnto itselfe Wherfore we ascribe to the infant not Chylification nor Sanguification but onely the third concoction which is the particular Nourishment of the singular parts The manner of
this thirde and onely concoction in the infant conteined in the wombe is thus The infant being tied by the mediation of vessels and Membranes to the Mothers womb draws the purest of her blood through the mouths of those vessels inoculated one into another after a wonderfull manner This blood thus drawn is powred into the body of the Liuer The true way how the Infant is nourished through the vmbilicall veine which is a branch of the gate-veine and reacheth to the Fissure of the Liuer yea you may often in dead bodies followe a probe out of it into the small veins of the Liuer Here the blood is more and more perfected afterward the thicker and more crude part is distributed through the roots of the Gate-veine into the stomacke the spleene and the kidneys the excrements and reliques wherof by the Splenick mesenterick branches are abligated into the cauity of the guts and there are by degrees gathered together and in their abode are so dried that they become thick and blacke The purer and better concocted part of the bloode is conueyed into the trunke of the hollow veine from The extrements of the Infant where bestowed which it is diffused through the whole body by the veins as it were by smal riuerets But because the blood is not without his whey which serueth to weft it through the smal Veines therefore the whey hauing performed that his office is partly spent in sweate by the habite of the body partly it is drawne by the Kidneys and so transcolated through the Vreters or Vrine vessels into the bladder For the conteyning of which sweate and Vrine Nature appointed the Membrane called Amnios Yet we must not thinke that the Infant pisseth his The vse of the Vrathus vrine into this Membrane by the priuities but it is conueyed thereinto thorough the Vrachos which is a long and bloodlesse Canale or pipe lengthened from the bottome of the Bladder vnto the Nauell Neyther hath it any Muscle thereto belonging because in the Infant no time is vnseasonable for the auoyding of these excrements whereas when we auoide our vrine we haue Muscles at the roote of the yard to stay or to further that euacuation that it might not be performed but in conuenient time and at our best leisure as before is saide CHAP. VII How the Infant exerciseth his vital Faculties THE Infant also liueth in the wombe farre otherwise then hee liueth after he is borne for neither is the Chest distended and contracted because hee The dissimilitude of the life of the Infant before after birth draweth not his breath by his mouth neither doth hee engender any vitall spirits because he draweth them from his Mother neither lastly dooth hee neede the motion or worke of the Heart or the Lungs but the heate of the perticular parts is cherished preserued and refreshed onely by Transpiration and the pulsation of the Arteries This different life hath also a different structure substance and vse of the vitall organes which because it hath not beene knowne to any of the Anatomists of this our age albeit it was first of all discouered by Galen in his sixte and fifteenth Bookes of the Vse of Partes though obscurely we will endeuour to make it as manifest and plaine as possibly we can In the Basis of the heart that is in the broad end there appeare foure notable vesselles Galens wonderful Obseruation two in the right ventricle the Hollow veine and the Arteriall veine and two in the lefte the great Artery and the venall Artery The vse of these after we are borne is this The The Vse of those Vessells after birth Hollow veine which gapeth with a wide mouth into the heart powreth the bloode into the right ventricle as it were into a wide Cisterne there it is reboyled and attenuated as well for the generation of vitall spirits as also for the nourishment of the Lungs A parte therefore of it swetheth through the middle wall betwixt the ventricles into the left ventricle Another part is carried by the arteriall veine into the thin rare and spongy substance of the Lungs The Venall Artery leadeth into the left Ventricle the aer which wee breath in prepared before in the Lungs where it is mingled with the blood of which permixtion the vitall spirits are generated This spirite the heart driueth into the trunke and so into The vse of the vessels before the Infant is borne branches of the great Artery In the infant before birth all these things are otherwise and afarre other vse is there of all the vessels For the hollow veine doth not poure this streame of blood into the right ventricle because neither the Lungs stand in need of attenuated blood being at that time all of thē red thicke and immooueable neither is there any generation of vitall spirits The venall artery leadeth not the aer into the left ventricle because the infant doeth not breath by the mouth but onely hath vse of Transpiration The great Artery receiueth no vitall spirites from the heart but by the vmbilicall arteries and therefore the Arteriall veine dooth not the office of a veine but of an Arterie for it carrieth onely vitall spirits but no bloode Againe the venall artery doth the office of a veine containing onely thick and hie coloured blood for the nourishment of the Lungs But because there was no passage from the Hollow veine to the venall Artery Nature ioyned these two vessels which doe but touch one How the Vessels of the hart are vnited another by a large and round hole through which the bloode hath free passage from the Hollow veine to the venall Artery To this hole she hath also set a thin and cleare Membrane like a couer which shoulde giue way to the blood rushing out of the Hollow vein but should prohibit it for returning againe thereinto As also that by means of this Membrane the hole after birth when there is no more vse of it might sooner bee souldered vp hauing a principle of consolidation so neere and ready at hand And because the arteriall veine and the great artery were distant a little space each from other she hath ioyned them by a third pipe or Canale of the Nature of an artery running aslope betweene them that so the vital spirite might passe freely from the great artery into the arteriall veine This is that admirable vnion of the vessels of the heart in the infant vnborn to wit of the The wonderfull resiccatiō of the passages after birth hollow veine with the venall artery and of the great Artery with the arteriall veine but the shutting vp and resiccation of these vessels within a few dayes after the birth that is indeed beyond all admiration For that large hole vvhereof vvee spake is so closed that there remaineth no footsteps or signe of it As for the third arteriall pipe or Canale vvithin a fevv daies it vvithereth and shrinketh together and at length
to feele to but a woman is rare and laxe and moyst both to see to and to feele to Nowe laxity argueth a defect of heate which is not able to boyle and dissolue the superfluous moisture on the contrary solidity and fastnesse of the flesh ariseth from the perfect assimulation of well boiled and resolued Aliments Wherefore seeing the flesh of men is faster then that of the woman it followeth necessarily that they are also hotter And whereas Hippocrates saith that women draw more aliment then men Hee also abuseth the word Traction for that which is to receiue and conteyne For the bodye of a woman being looser and as it were spongye receyueth and conteyneth a greater quantity of blood And that this is Hippocrates meaning I gather from the Context of the place cited For he illustrateth his opinion by an elegant similitude If saith be you lay out all An excellent Similitude night vpon the ground the like waight of wooll and of a well wouen cloath you shal find in the morning the wooll to waigh heauier then the cloth because it hath sucked vp more moysture so it is reasonable that the lax and loose flesh of women doth receiue retaine a greater quantity of blood then the fast flesh of a man And whereas in the same place he saith that the bloode of a Woman is hotter then the blood of a man and therefore a woman is of a hotter temper then a man that we thinke is A place of Hippocrates corrupted Duretus Vega. crept into Hippocrates text being added by some nouice scribe And thus that great Learned man Ludouicus Duretus vnderstandeth Hippocrates and conceyueth of this corrupted place as also Christopherus a Veiga in his Commentaries vpon Hippocrates Prognostiques Wherefore we cannot admit of Cordaeus his interpretation who thinketh that the bloode Cordaeus interpretation of the corrupted place reiected suppressed because transpiration is hindred attaineth an outward and Aguish heat and so becommeth hotter then the blood of men For then wee must needes accuse Hippocrates of folly which were a kinde of blasphemy because he compareth a sick woman with a sound and haile man But if you compare the blood of both sexes diseased the heat of a man wil certainly be more intense then that of a woman because it is ioyned with siccity Now siccity saith Auerrhoes is the File of heate And thus we suppose that wee haue satisfied the Auerrhoes authorities out of Hippocrates Now let vs waigh the arguments with as much diligence as we may VVomens pulses are more frequent and swift therefore they are hotter for the swiftnesse Answer to the former Arguments or frequency of the pulse commeth from heate We answere that their pulses are more quicke and frequent not because of the aboundance of heate but because of the straightnesse of their organes For the Arteries beeing small and narrowe and oppressed with aboundance of crude and colde humours could not bee so extended and dilated as in men wherefore the necessity of life maketh recompence in the quicknes and frequency Why Women haue quicke Pulses of he pulse Nature prouiding for herselfe one way when she cannot another But the pulses of men are strong great by reason of the strength of the faculty because a great Artery may be extended into all dimensions That which is obiected concerning the two faculties of the heart the Irascible and the courage we thus dissolue In Hippocrates and Galen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Iracundia and Ira Anger and Wrath are two distinct things Anger is a disease of a weake mind which cannot moderate it selfe but is easily inflamed such are women childeren and weake and cowardly men and this we tearme fretfulnesse or pettishnes but Wrath which is Ira permanens belongs to stout heartes and therefore Homer calleth Achilles Anger 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Homer Iliad 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. O Goddesse sing the fixed rage of Peleus wrathfull Sonne And Galen in his second Commentarie vppon the first Booke Epidemiωn opposeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Galen Iracundos angry men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to wrathfull men because these latter are of a manly courage and contemners of base things the former are faint harted or white Liuered as we vse to tearme them And the Temper of these two sorts is very different for those that are angry pettish fretfull or wantle chuse you which you will call them are cold but those that are wrathfull are hot If therefore women are Nockthrown or easily mooued of the hindges that they haue from their cold Temper and from the impotencie and weaknes of their mind because they are not able to lay a law vpon themselues And whereas Galen in his Booke de arte parua maketh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be a signe of a hot hart Galen interpreted by Hip he abuseth the word For Hippocrates in the fourth Section of the sixt Booke Epidem maketh it a signe of a cold habit in expresse words where he sayeth Those that haue hot bellies haue but cold flesh such are thinne and veynie and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is angry or fretfull Women therefore are peuish creatures most-what but nothing stout or strong hearted though their stomacks be good Hippocrates in his Booke de morbis virginum hath this saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Nature of a woman is to be of an abiect minde And whereas they contend that among rauenous Creatures the Females are most Why females are fierce fierce we say that the loue they beare to their yong addeth spirits and courage vnto them and therefore that is rather to be accounted woodnes then fortitude There are some creatures which because of their giddy madnesse make a shew of generosity as the Female Elephant some also there are in whome the feare of a worse condition begetteth boldnes such are Panthers In a Dogge partly his trustinesse to his maister-partly his enuy maketh him fierce Wee say therefore that Females are more churlish and fierce but not stouter or stronger hearted That which is obiected concerning the strength of their naturall faculties is of all the rest the most friuoulous and veine They say that women grow faster and doe sooner generate and therefore they are hotter but we say that these are demonstratiue signes of a cold temperament For therefore Why women grow faster be ripe sooner then men they grow faster and ingender sooner because their end is nearer for that the principles of their life are weaker For as a short disease which we call acute doth suddenly run through his foure times the beginning the encrease the height and the declination so that one time ouertaketh another so women being of a shorter life then men because they are colder they sooner grow women and so also sooner grow old then men And hereto subscribeth Aristotle in the sixt Chapter of his 4. Booke de generatione
whilst it remaineth in vs there is nothing made of it neither hath the body any vse especially of the matter of it Add heereto that if it were a part so often as it is lost the creatures should become maimed It is not an Aliment for then it should not be auoyded much lesse is it a Colliquation No Aliment No Colliquation For a Colliquation is a thing beside Nature seede is truly naturall yea the quintessence of the Nature of man Those things that are fat are most subiect to Colliquation or melting but we know that fat men haue least quantity of seede Moreouer Colliquation may bee made of any moisture in any part of the body but the seede hath his owne determinate limited seate wherein it is contained Colliquation is alwayes hurtfull but the auoyding of seed is sometimes very profitable But an excrement It remaineth therefore that seede must needs be an excrement But what manner of excrement is it In all creatures that bring foorth their young aliue there is a double excrement The one naturall and profitable the other vnprofitable The first is profitable either to norish some part or to procreate conceiue and breed vp the young as Galen teacheth in his Commentary vpon the 39. Aphorisme of the fift Section the other cannot bee assimulated Excrements double because it is of a dissimilar substance The first is called an excrement onely by reason of the abounding quantitie thereof The second is noxious and hurtfull euen in qualitie also The Chylus which is made in the stomacke is acceptable euen to the stomacke which is pained about the concocting thereof but at length it is thrust downe into the gut as an What is a profitable excrement ouer-plus or superfluity so that which was an excrement to the stomacke becommeth to the Liuer an Aliment The Liuer being satisfied and glutted with blood driues that which remaineth as a surplusage into the great veines so the excrement that is the superfluity of the Liuer becommeth a conuenable aliment for the particular parts The parts both fleshy and solid when they are satisfied with blood do leaue that which remaineth in the veines these resiques are by little and little drawne by the Testicles and How euerie part ministereth to another out of his owne aboundance at length are conuerted into the nature of seede And for this cause the seede is called an excrement of the last concoction because it is generated out of the remainders of the last Aliment That remainder is blood not changed or whitened by the solid partes for the seede hath his whitenesse onely from the spermaticall vessels and the Testicles but redde and pure blood deriued from the trunke of the Hollow veine into the spermaticall veines How seed be comes white An argument heereof is because children and decrepit old men do not yeeld seed for that in these there is no ouerplus left and such wantons as doe too immoderately satisfye theyr inordinate concupiscence do often yeeld bloudy seed because it is not altered hy the spermaticke vessels and the testicles There is another matter of the seede far more noble which maketh it prolificall or fruitfull The second matter of the seede and that is spirits brought vnto it by the spermaticall arteries which being fierie aery substances wandering and coursing about the whole bodye doe containe in themselues the Idea or forme of the particular parts Neither do these spirits only cōteine the forme of the sexes but also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fatall necessity of life and death so that from whence we haue the acte of life from thence also we haue the necessity of dissolution In regard of these spirits the seede is called an efficient and a formall principle For the spirit is the immediate and proportionable instrument of Nature wherby the noble Architect that is the soule extendeth the Membranes produceth and lengtheneth the passages and by a kinde of puffing sufflation perforateth them This therefore is the double matter of seede blood and spirits Hence it is that among the Philosophers the seede is esteemed to haue a double Nature one aery spumous or frothy The double Nature of seed another waterish and diffluent For in that the seed is aery it is neuer congealed or frozen and in that it is waterish it is no sooner out of his owne vessels but it melteth the spirits being vanished which did vnite his parts Now whereas there are some which affirme that seed is onely waterish because the colour is like water as also the consistence when it hath bin but a little time out of the vessels How seede water differ Aristotle we will against them oppose Aristotle who disputeth this very point in the second chapter of his second Booke de generatione Animalium where he saith that the natures of water and seede are very different for water by heate becommeth not thicke as seede doth All waterisn things by colde are congealed seede is made more fluid And in the 51 Problem of the first Section he saith that seede is like to Flegme and water not in Nature but onely in colour But we proceede This double matter is mingled in these Labyrinths in which the vein openeth into the How the double matter is mingled artery and the artery into the veine by a wonderfull inoculation so that of two there becommeth one vessel an Embleme of the holy mixtion of seedes in Matrimony For as of two vessels a veine and an artery there is made one vessell so of a double matter blood and An Embleme of Matrimony spirits there is made one seede and of two seeds the Males and the Females one infant and of two parents the husband and the wife one body But we returne The blood and the spirits being thus mingled do attaine in the preparing vessels a rudiment of seede not so much by the inbred power or faculty of the vessels themselues as by an irradiation or beaming influence they haue from the Testicles Finally in the Epididymis How this mixture becommeth seede and the Testicles the seed is boyled by their proper and ingenit vertue whose substance is rare spongy and friable and from these it is deriued into the eiaculatory vessels as an ouer plus and peculiar excrement of the Testicles From whence it is manifest that fruitfull prolificall seede yssueth onely out of the Testicles not from the whole body as we shal further prooue in our next exercise QVEST. IIII. Whether seede fall from all the parts of the body ME thinkes now I see a faire and large fielde before me wherein I may expatiate and disport my selfe a little not restraining my discourse within those narrow cancels wherein I haue formerly confined it It was a common receyued The olde and receiued opinion opinion in old time that the seede did flow from all parts of the body This Hippocrates auoucheth in his Booke de
genitura de morbo sacro or of the Epilepsie de aere aquis locis for ther he saith That seed yssueth from al moysture which Hippocrates is contained in the body And in another place Seede falleth from all the parts sound seed from sound parts and sicke or diseased from diseased parts Hence it is that lame men beget lame children bald men bald children and Spleniticke men children afflicted with the Spleene This opinion is confirmed by foure reasons First because in the acte of Generation or Confirmd by foure reasons Copulation the whole bodie is delighted and as it were stupified with an extasie of pleasure or if you wil suffereth a pleasant Convulsion Whence it was that coition is called parua Epilepsia a light Fit of the Falling sicknesse as we saide euen now The second reason is because the Childe beareth the Carracter of the Fathers imperfections Balde men balde children Lame men lame children and so likewise in all the Cense of Hereditary diseases Thirdly because those that are immoderate in the vse of Venus doe waste and consume all the parts of their bodies Finally because children do resemble their parents in all parts of their bodies There is an elegant History of a Boy in Calcedo who bare in his right arme from his An elegant history birth certaine markes which were seared before in his Fathers right arme also But this opinion is gainsayed and disprooued by Aristotle in the 17. and 18. chapters of his first Booke de generatione Animalium that with weighty arguments which we list not Aristotle Fernelius heere transcribe Fernelius also in the seauenth Booke of his Physiologia and the second Chapter addeth other reasons to which we referre the studious Reader It shall suffice vs in this place to answere the former arguments The argument drawne from the vniuersall pleasure and tickling delight of the whole body The former arguments answered is of no force for euen in itching the whole bodie is tickled though onely one part itcheth Moreouer if the pleasure were therefore conceiued because the seed floweth from the whol body it shold not be perceiued in all the body at once but by degrees first in one part then in another as the seede fell from this or that part For we cannot imagine that in one moment of time the seed is deriued from al the parts into the Testicles and so into the Why all the body is tickled in coition eiaculatory vessels We therefore acknowledge another cause of that pleasure whereby the whole body is delighted in Coition to wit the high heate froathinesse and aboundant spirites of the Seede for that Seede so qualified as it tickleth the partes of Generation which are of exquisite sense vvith his suddaine motion it draweth the vvhole bodye into a sympathy and consent with them For as if a Membrane be affected any way with paine all the Membranes of the body conceyue a sense of dolour therewith so when a Membrane is tickled the vvhole body receyueth a sense of delight and is likewise mooued therewith That lame men beget lame childeren or maymed maymed is not perpetually true for we see oftentimes that lame men beget perfect childeren and hee that wanteth a ioynt begetteth a childe with all his ioynts That in immoderate coition the whole body is resolued and consumed happeneth because the remaynders of the Aliment and the Spirits are in such men exhausted whereof when the partes are defrauded then they must of necessity waste and consume And therefore Auicen sayeth that the great expence of Seede wasteth the bodye fortie times so much as the expence or the losse of bloud if the losse of them both bee proportionable Finally that which they obtrude concerning the likenesse of Childeren to their Parents belongeth to a higher contemplation and shall bee disputed at large by and by in a more conuenient place yet thus much in the meane time wee say for answere that the similitude they speake off proceedeth not so much from the crasse and thicke matter of the Seede as from the formatiue faculty seated in the particular partes and communicated to the Testicles and at length to the Seede by the influent Spirites which are neare of kinne vnto those which haue their perpetuall residence in the parts of the body Wee therefore doe protest against that old errour as a beggerly rudiment receiued from hand to hand among the Auntients that the Seede falleth from all the partes of the body Some there are who deriue the greatest part of the Seed from the Brayn and the Spinall Another opinion of those that deriue the seed from the brayne marrow This opinion of theirs I will illustrate by authorities examples and reasons The authoritie is that of Hippocrates in his Book de Genitura where he sayeth that the Seede is diffused out of the Brayne into the Loynes and the marrow of the backe from thence into the Kidneyes from the Kidneyes it attayneth through the middest of the Testicles to the priuy partes In his Booke de Natura ossium hee wryteth that the Iugular Authorities to proue it veynes proceede from both sides of the heade into the Testicles and thither conuay the Seede wherefore from the Brayne to the Testicles Hippocrates sheweth a double way the spinall marrow and the veines behinde the eares Plato in his Timaeus defineth Seede to be A defluxion of the spinall marrow Alemaeon A small portion of the Brayne whence it is that the common people think that the braines and marrow of the bones do engender much seed For the confirmation of this opinion there are elegant Histories in Hippocrates Book Histories de aëre aquis et locis The first is of such men as were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the other of the Scithians There were in tymes past among the inhabitants of Europe certayne men called macrocephali who were had in great esteeme whose heades were long and such were accounted Macrocephali what they are noble and generous spirites And therefore the Nurses were wont to presse the tender heads of Infants and to lengthen them with swathes till at length those that by custom and constraint had long heads begat children with long heads naturally and by conformation without any constraint at all The Scithians hauing no skill at all in Horse-manshippe and riding without stirrups The Scythians cut the veines behind the eares grew all of them almost to be troubled with the hipgowt or sciatica which disease that they might cure they caused the veines behind their eares to be opened which being cut a sunder they after proued barren and some thought this came to passe because the cicatrice or scarre closed vp the way of the seede descending from the Brayne To which conceit a Lawyer it may be alluding wrote that Theeues should haue their eares cutte off least they should beget young Theeues They conclude therfore that the greatest part of the fruitfull and best
concocted seede falleth from the Brayn and the spinall marrow This also may be confirmed by some sleight reasons In coition the Brayne is most chiefly affected then the spinall marrow and the veines Reasons to confirme this opinion Hippocrates and oftetimes as Hippocrates obserueth in his Books Epidemiωn and Lib. de internis affectibus vppon the immoderate vse of Venus there followeth Tabes dorsalis a consumption of the marrow of the backe Albertus Magnus maketh mention of a petulant lasciuious Stage-player whose head A story out of Albertus mag when he was dead was opened and there was found but a little part of his Brayne left the rest forsooth was consumed vpon harlots Adde hereto that vpon immoderate vse of women followeth baldnesse now baldnes we know commeth from the want of a hot and fatty moysture which kinde of moysture is spent in coition And Aristotle saith that no man growes bald before he haue knowne the vse of Venus This was often cast in Caesars teeth when he triumphed ouer the Galles Citizens keepe vp your wiues for wee bring home a bald Caesars disgrace Leacher And these are the authorities histories and reasons whereby some are perswaded to thinke that the seed floweth from the head vnto the testicles concerning this matter we will be bold to speake freely I confesse that Hippocrates had a most happy and diuine wit which as sayeth Macrobius would neuer deceiue any man nor could it selfe be deceiued Yet herein hee hath neede to be Hippocrates commendations excused and no maruell for in his age the Art of dissection was but rude scarcely knowne to any man and therefore it is that many of his sayings concerning Anatomy wee cannot His age rude in Anatomicall dissections either vnderstand or giue consent vnto Sure we are that there are no manifest or conspicuous passages as yet found from the Brayn and Spinall marrow to the Testicles vnlesse haply some small nerues which carry onely spirites but are not capable of seede neyther yet doe we finde any braunches deriued to the Testicles from the externall iugular veines vnlesse as all the veines of the body are continued one with another wee therefore cannot conceiue how thick and well laboured seed should passe into the Testicles from those veins which run behind the eares The Story of the Scythians which they obiect who grewe barren vppon the cutting of How the ScythiaÌ„s become barren the veines behinde their eares is of no force for they vnderstand not aright the cause of that barrennesse Some think that the Cicatrice or scar which grewe vppon the wound did shutte vppe the wayes of the seede Auicen thinketh that it came to passe because the descent of the Animall spirit was intercepted others think that the arteries were cut and so the passage of the vitall spirit hindered but these are fond assertions and sauour little of any knowledge in Anatomy for these veines and arteries which appeare behinde the eares are externall vessels There are farre larger vesselles internal which runne into the Brayne through the holes of the skull by which as by riuerets the brayne is wâ—tered and by which rather then by these outward which touch not the brayn at all the seede should fall from the head But let vs grant that the seede falleth through these outward veines shall we thinke that a scarre will hinder the passage or interclude the wayes of the seede and the spirites by no meanes For if thicke bloud floweth and returneth through these vesselles notwithstanding those hinderances why should not the seed passe also which is full fraught with spirits and will passe through insensible pores VVee must therefore enquire further 3. Causes of their barrennes out of Hippocrates for the cause of this sterility or barrennesse and not impute it to the interception of the wayes I finde in Hippocrates three causes of this their sterility their much riding their sciatica payne and the too great effusion of bloud vpon the cutting of those veines Continuall riding weakneth the strength of the loynes the kidneis and the spermatick parts now the Scithians did vse to ride perpetually and without stirrups That much riding may bee a cause of barrennesse Hippocrates sheweth in the place before Much riding may cause barrennes quoted where hee sayeth Amongest the Scythians the richest and most noble weere most of all others thus affected the poorer sorte least of all for the noble spirites because they vsed to ride much incurred these mischiefes whereas the poorer sorte went on foot From their frequent riding proceeded also their hip-gouts which is the second cause of sterility For nothing so much infirmeth and weakneth the body and to weaknes addeth the corruption So may paine of the humors as payne This payne that they might mittigate they cut the veines behinde their eares out of which issued great aboundance of bloud And hence came the third cause of their sterilitie for by the losse of much blood which is the very treasure of Nature theyr Braynes weere ouer cooled Nowe the Brayne is a principall part into consent wherewith the Heart and the Liuer were eftsoones drawne and hence came it to passe that their Seede was waterish And large effusion of bloud barren and vnfruitfull For the principall partes are all of them knitte and tyed together in so great and in so strayght bandes of conspiration that but one of them fayling or faltering both the other are sodainly deaded or be-numbed all their vigor and strength quite abated That their Braynes were refrigerated by the immoderate effusion of bloud Hippocrates Hippocrates playnely declareth in these wordes When the disease beginnes to take hould of them they cut both the veines which are behinde their eares And presently after abundance of bloode yssuing foorth they fall asleepe for meere weakenesse by which it appeareth that the cause of their barrennesse was not the closing vp of the passages but their inordinate riding the paine of the Sciatica and the refrigeration of the braine by the immoderate effusion or expence of blood and so consequently of spirits That which they obiect concerning the Macrocephali doth indeede proue that the sormatiue Faculty yssueth from the braine vnto the Testicles but it dooth not prooue that The obiectioÌ„ of the Macrocephali answered white and perfect seede descendeth thither from thence And whereas in coition the braine and the spinall marrow are especially affected that commeth to passe say we because their soft substance is soonest exhausted and doth lesse why the brain is most affected in coition resist the traction of the Testicles Add heereto that the braine is the last part wherein the traction of the Testicles doth rest and determine Galen in the third Chapter of his second Booke de Semine writeth that Empedocles doth not thinke that the seed fell from the whol body but half of it from one parent halfe from Empedocles opinion the other the
more excellent parts from the Father and the more ignoble from the Mother But it were time ill spent to insist vpon the answering of such idle conceits Some haue been of opinion that white seede falleth from all the solid parts passing from them into the smaller veines out of the smaller into the greater and in them rideth in the The opinion of others humors as a cloud or sedement in the vrine and so is drawn away by the ingenite traction of the Testicles These men Aristotle elegantly confuteth in the places before cited Galen Confuted by Aristotles in his Bookes de Semine Auicen the Prince of the Arabians contendeth that the matter of the seede falleth vnto Auicens opinion the Testicles from the three principall parts of the body the Braine the Heart and the Liuer and him haue many of the new writers followed Neither were the Poets ignorant of this kind of Philosophy but least it should grow common or be profaned by the rude vulgar wits they cloaked it vnder obscure and blacke veiles and shaddowes of fables as they would do a holy thing For they thought it a great wickednesse and not to bee expiated if The Poets Philosophy concerning this matter the secrets of Philosophy were bewrayed to the common people Wherefore they feigne that when Venus and Mars were in bed together they were deprehended or taken in the manner as we say by Mercury Neptune and Apollo Apollo with his rayes as with a quickning Nectar illustrateth them Now by Apollo they meane the heart whose affinitie with the sunne is so great that they call the Sunne the heart of the world and the heart the sunne of the body Neptune the God of the Sea and the ruler of al moisture resembles the Liuer An Elegant Mythologie which is the fountain of beneficall moisture Vnder the name of Mercury that witty and wily God they designed the braine These three principles therefore respect Mars coupling with Venus that is haue the ruling power in procreation Thus haue you heard the diuerse and different opinions of the ancients and late writers concerning this matter it remaineth now that wee resolue vppon something our selues which we will do on this manner The seed is a moyst spumous and white body compounded of a permixtion of blood What wee resolue of and spirits laboured and boyled by the Testicles and falling onely from them in the time of generation or from the adiacent parts Neither do we ascribe that faculty which they cal 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Faculty of making seede to any other part saue onely to the testicles and their vessels But whereas there is a double matter of the seede blood and spirits we think that the blood is red and not at all altred by the solid parts and falleth only from the veins As for the spirits which are aery thin and swift Natures wandering through the whole body being neere of kin vnto the ingenite spirits of the particular parts we thinke they fall into the Testicles out of the whole body and bring with them the Idea or forme of the parts and their formatiue faculty And in this sense haply it may be saide that the seede falleth from all the parts of the body but in no other But some man may say If the seede yssue onely from the Testicles how may it bee that two so small bodies as the Testicles are should be able to boile so great a quanty of seede I answere that heerein appeareth the wonderfull wisedome and prouidence of the GOD of Obiection Answere Nature who hath made all officiall parts not onely to draw fit and conuenient Aliment for their owne vse but so much and so great a quantity as may suffice the other intentions of Nature also So the Liuer draweth more blood out of the Veins of the Mensetery then is sufficient for his owne nourishment so the heart generateth aboundance of spirits not The wonderfull prouidēce of God onely for his owne vse but to sustaine the life of all the parts The Testicles therefore beeing common and officiall members and the first and immediate organs of generation do draw more blood then may suffice for their own sustentation which ouerplus being there arriued is by them continually concocted and boyled into seede QVEST. V. Whether women do yeelde seede COncerning the seede of women there is a hot contention betweene the Peripatetians and the Physitians Galen in his Bookes de Semine and in the 14. book de vsu partium elegantly discusseth the whole question wherefore that which he there hath at large and in many words exemplified wee in this place will contract and draw into a briefe summe There shall be therefore three heads of this Disputation First of all we will propound the reasons of the Peripatetiks Secondly Three heades of this Controuersie we will giue you a view of the opinion of the Physitians and lastly wee will answere all Obiections that are brought against the truth Aristotle in his Bookes de Generatione Animalium contendeth that women neither loose The argumēts of the Peripatetiks that women haue no seede any seede in the acte of generation neither yet indeede haue any seede at all and that for these reasons First because it is absurd to thinke that in women there should be a double secretion at once of blood and seede Secondly because women in their voice in their haire in the habit of their body are most like vnto Boyes but boyes breede no seed Thirdlie because women do sometimes conceiue without pleasure yea against their wils For Auerrhoes telleth a Story of a woman who being in a Bath together with some men receyued seed that fell from them and floted in the water and thereupon conceiued Fourthly because a woman is an vnperfect male and hath no actiue power but onely a passiue in generation Finally because if women should loose seed they might engender without the helpe of the male because they haue in themselues the other principle of generation to wit the Menstruall blood On the contrary the Physitians bring stronger arguments to prooue that women yeeld The opinion of the Physitians seede This first of all men Hippocrates auoucheth in his Bookes de Genitura and de diaeta where he doth not onely acknowledge that women haue seede but addeth moreouer that Hippocrates Aristotle in either sexe there is a twofold kinde of seede one stronger another weaker Aristotle also himselfe in his tenth booke de Historia Animalium is constrained to confesse that to generation there is necessarily required a concourse of the seeds of both sexes Galen in this businesse hath so excellently acquitted himselfe that he hath preuented all men after him for gaining any credit by the maintenance of this truth Notwithstanding Galen we will endeauour by demonstratiue arguments to make it so manifest as for euer all mens mouths shall be stopped First therefore it is agreed
Peripateticks vvill ansvvere that sometimes the children are neither like father nor mother but like their grandfathers or great grandfathers vvho neither actiuely nor passiuely did contribute any thing to their generation But I cannot see what they can answere to that argument of hereditary diseases The woman that is troubled with the Gowt bringeth foorth a son subiect to the gowt if she be subiect to the Falling sicknesse she will bring foorth an Epilepticall infant or being troubled with the Stone a childe disposed to that disease these diseases I hope they wil not say come by reason of the fault of the blood For who euer was so mad to say that the Menstruall blood contained in it the Idea or forme of the particular parts The impurity of the blood wil indeede make the childe weake and sickly but to make a calculous impression in the Kidneyes or a gowty impression in the ioyntes is onely proper to the seede which conteyneth in it the fatall necessity of life and death Againe all formation and specification for you must giue vs leaue to vse our Schoole-tearmes in these matters of Art that is all power to set the seale or figure or difference vpon A third any thing proceedeth from the seede alone For the matter as it is a bare matter cannot chaunge the species or sorme of any thing but the species followeth rather the Dam then the Sire For if an Ewe be couered by a Goate she will not bring foorth a Kid but a Lamb with a hard and rugged wooll if a Tup couple with a she-Goat she will bring forth Note this Athenaeus not a Lambe but a Kid with a soft wooll as Athenaeus auoucheth There proceedeth therefore from the Dam a formatiue Faculty now all formatiue facultie as we said is from seed none at all from the blood But there is a place in Galen which seemeth to be against vs. For in the first chap. of his 14. Booke de vsu partium he denieth to the seede of the woman the power of procreation A hard place in Galen A woman saith he because she is colder then a man hath in her Parastatae a thin and vnconcocted humor which conferreth nothing to the procreation of the infant and therefore when it hath done his office it is cast foorth but another humour that is the seed of the man is drawne into the wombe Wee must thus vnderstand Galen that in women beside their seede there is another waterish moysture which delighteth tickleth and washeth Expounded their genitals and that indeede conferreth nothing to generation for so he saith a little after But in the time of coition that humor suddenly and together with the seede yssueth and therefore mooueth the sense at other times it yssueth also by little and litle and sometimes without any sense at all We conclude therefore that women do yeeld seede which hath in it some operatiue or actiue faculty The vse of this seede according to Galen in the eleuenth chapter of his fourteenth booke de vsu partium is manifold First for generation for by it as by a workman concurring together The vses of a womans seed with the seed of a man the parts are figurated and of it as of their matter the membranes are generated wherewith the infant is compassed The second vse is to be an Aliment for the hotter seede of the man For euery hot thing is norished by that which is moderately cold that is lesse hot as saith Hippocrates in his Booke De Alimento The thirde Hippocrates vse is to irrigate or moysten the sides of the wombe for all the parts of the womb could not be lined or moistened by the seede of the man The last vse Galen addeth which is to open the necke of the matrix Argenterius derideth these vses of the seede because nothing is nourished that doth not liue but the seede liueth not Againe the seede of the woman is not eiaculated into the Argenterius the Cauiller sides of the wombe because a womans wombe hath no hornes But he is indeed himselfe ridiculous endeuouring to correct Magnificat as we say when hee cannot sing Te Deum Neither shall you finde any man more forward to carpe at others then those who themselues lye most open to scorne and disgrace as that petulant Author doth in most passages of his workes But for your sakes who may haply learne something by it we will do him the Answered honesty to answer his cauils We say therefore that the seed is potentially Animated when it is cast into the womb that power by the heate of the womb is broght into an act and therefore presently it worketh the workes of the soule for it formeth and figurateth the parts If then it be animated Galen expounded it liueth but that life is the life of a plant Beside when Galen saith that the seed of a man is nourished by the seede of a woman we must not be so grosse as to vnderstand him as if he meant a perfect nourishment which is made by assimulation but because the seede of the man was hotter then the seede of the woman it is tempered and made more dilute or By Hippocrates fluxible by the cold and thin seede of the woman After the same manner we say that the spirits are nourished by the aer and so we must vnderstand Hippocrates where he saith That euery hot thing is nourished by that which is moderately cold That the seede is not eiaculated into the sides of the wombe because the womb hath no hornes sauoureth of Crasse and palpable ignorance of the insertion of the eiaculatory vessels into the sides of the bottome of the wombe and so we let it passe It remaineth now that we make aunswere to the arguments of the Peripatetickes First Answer to the Peripatetiks arguments therefore 1 That double secretion or profusion of blood and seede we do not thinke is made togither and at once but at diuers times that is of seed in the coition and conception of blood immediately after the first discretion or separation of the spermaticall parts 2 There is not the same reason of young boyes and of women For in Boyes there is no remainder of lawdable blood of which seede should bee made because one part of the blood is consumed in their nourishment and the rest in their growth but in women there is abundance of superfluous blood 3 Those women who do conceiue without pleasure haue ill affected wombes 4 Auerrhoes his History we take to be a right old wiues tale and no credit to be giuen thereto 5 That a woman is not an imperfect male but a perfection of mankinde wee haue abundantly prooued before 6 The last argument of Aristotle which carrieth most shew of truth we may thus answere Although a vvoman haue in her selfe the efficient and materiall causes of generation yet cannot she generate in her selfe without the helpe of the man I
Saint Anthonies fires and scirrhous that is What diseases come therefrom hard and indolent tumors If it returne vnto the vpper partes it breedeth many diseases which follow the Nature of the part affected and the offending humour In the Liuer it breedeth the Caecexta the Iaundise the Dropsie In the Spleene obstructions and Sctrrhous tumors in the Stomacke depraued Appetite and strange longings in the Heart palpitations and Syncopes or sounding in the Lungs Vlcers and Consumptions in the Brayn the falling sicknes and mad melancholly and many other such like Amongst the new writers Fernelius the best learned Physician of them all in the 7. book Fernelius opinion of his Phisiologie proueth that this bloud is not Alimentarie nor of the same Nature with that by which the Infant is nourished in the mothers wombe but thinketh it noxious and hurtfull both in the quantity and quality On the contrary we thinke and perswade our selues wee shall also conuince others that this bloud which is monthly euacuated by the wombe is all one with that bloud whereof The contrary opinion that it is naturall the Parenchymata or flesh of our bowels are made and wherewith the Infant in the wombe is nourished and that it is in his owne nature laudable and pure bloud and no way offensiue to the woman but onely in the quantity thereof And this we hope wee shall euict both by authority of the Antients and by inuicible and demonstratiue arguments First of all Hippocrates fauoureth this opinion as also doth Galen Hippocrates in his first Hippocrates Booke de morbis mulierū hath this saying The bloud falleth from a woman like the bloud of a stickt Sacrifice which soone cloddeth or caketh together because it is sound and healthfull And this also he repeateth in his Booke de Natura pueri now the conditions of laudable bloud are to be red and quickly to cake Galen in his third Booke de causis symptomatum writeth Galen Reasons to proue it naturall that this bloud is not vnnaturall but offendeth onely in quantity And this may also be demonstrated by good and true reasons this bloud in a sound woman for if shee bee sickly the whole masse of bloud is corrupted the bloud I say that is auoyded euery month by the wombe is made of the same causes by and of which the other bloud is made with which the flesh is satisfied and nourished For the matter is the same the same heat of the Liuer the same vesselles conteyning it why then should there bee any difference in their qualities Moreouer if as the Philosopher often vrgeth the Finall cause be the most noble and preuayleth in the workes of Nature ouer all the rest why should this superfluous bloud redound First in the colde Nature of women vnlesse that it might become an Aliment vnto the conceiued and formed Infant why doeth shee purge it rather by the wombe then by the The second nose as it is often auoided in men vnlesse it be to accustome her selfe to this way that after the conception it may exhibit it selfe for the nourishment of the Infant This is the small cause of the menstruous bloud acknowledged by Hippocrates Aristotle Galen and all the whole schoole of Physitians Aristotle sayeth that such is the Nature of a woman that their bloud perpetually falleth to the wombe and the principall parts therfore if they be haile and sound of body and haue their courses in good order they are neuer troubled with varices or swollen veines neuer with the Haemerrhoids nor with bleeding at the nose as men are Now if these courses doe affect the way into the wombe for no other cause but onely for the nourishment of the Infant then no man will deny but that it is benigne and laudable bloud For Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura pueri and in the first booke de morbis mulierum sayeth that the Infant is nourished with pure and sweete bloud in the first place he sayth that the Infant draweth out of the bloud that which is the sweetest in the second that the woman with childe is pale all ouer because her pure bloud is consumed in the nourishment and increase of the Infant Moreouer that the bloud which Nature purgeth by the wombe of a sound woman is Third pure and Elementary this is a manifest argument because of it returning to the paps milke is generated and therefore Nurses haue not their courses as long as they giue sucke nowe that milke is made of the purest blood Hippocrates witnesseth in his Booke de Natura pueri Aristotle in the first Chapter of his fourth Book de Generatione Animalium sayth that the Why Nurses haue not their courses neither yet conceiue nature of the Milke and of the menstruous bloud is one and the same and thence it is that those that giue sucke haue not their courses neither yet do conceiue with childe and if they do happen to conceiue then their milk faileth Add hereto that if the impurity of the courses were so great as some would haue it then it would follow that when women are with childe and their courses faile vppon that cause they should be worse disposed then if they should faile vppon other causes because the Infant drawing away the purer part of the bloud that other which is venomous or of a malignant quality would rage so much the more hauing lost the bridle whereby it is restrayned moreouer those symptomes would be more violent in the last moneths then in the first after conception all which is contradicted by common experience Wherefore the menstruall bloud is onely aboundant in women and hath no other fault Conclusion at all if they be sound and hayle and is of the same Colour Nature and Temperament with the rest of the bloud conteyned in the trunke of the hollow veine and wherewith the flesh is nourished Yet is it called an excrement but that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 abusiuely because the flesh being therewith filled and satisfied doth returne that which remayneth back into the veines and voyde it out so the Stomacke beeing satisfied with the Chylus thrusteth it into the Guttes But Auicen maketh a question whether this menstruall bloud be an excrement of the second Auicens question or of the third concoction we say it is of both but in a diuerse respect It is an excrement of the second concoction because the whole masse of bloud hath his first Generation in the Liuer the seate of the second concoction and from the Liuer is powred as an ouerplus Answered or redundancie into the trunk of the hollowveine It is an excrement of the third concoction because it is as we sayd vomited away by the flesh when it is satisfied after the third concoction Those arguments which before were alleadged against this truth are but veine and light Answere to the former arguments For as we grant that all those mischiefes and
Many do wonder why seeing all Why it is not purged euerie day other excrements are euacuated euery day this blood which is the excrement of the last Aliment should be auoided but once in a month The thicke excrements of the first concoction as they are daily generated so they are dayly auoided The Choller is euery day thrust out of the Liuer into the bladder of the gall and thence into the Duodenum the vrine is daily transcolated from the Kidneyes vnto the bladder of vrine So likewise the excrements of the third concoction i those of the habit of the body are spent by sweating breathing insensible transpiration by the haire and the soile of the skin Those of the braine by the palate by the nosethrils the eares and the eyes those of the chest by coughing why therefore is not the Menstruall blood euery day euacuated seeing it hath a continuall generation This I thinke is to be attributed onely to the singular prouidence of Nature and to the Final cause the most excellent of all the rest For if the blood were euery day purged away The true reason by the wombe then could women neuer conceiue with childe neyther yet any man haue due and comfortable vse of a woman First conception would be hindred because the seed powred out into the cauity of the wombe would either fall backe or be extinguished the coates of the wombe being irrigated moistned and as it were inebriated or made drunke by the daily affluence of the blood So saith Hippocrates in the 62 Aphorisme of the first section Those women that haue moyst wombes do not conceiue because their geniture is extinguished Beside what pleasure or contentment could any man finde in a wife so lothsomly defiled and that perpetually It was not therefore fit for the accomplishment of the intention of Nature that a womans blood should issue euery day but onely at certaine and definite times and circuites to wit once euery moneth But why this excretion should be made euery moneth not oftner nor more seldome is Why it is purged euery moneth a great question and I assure you very full of difficulty Aristotle in the 2. and 4. de generatione Animalium referreth the reason of this periodicall or certaine euacuation to the motion of the Moone and saith that when the Moone is in the wane womens courses do especiall Aristo opinion flow because at that time the aer is colder and moister from whence comes the encrease and aboundance of that colde and crude humour but Aristotle is by some heerein reprehended because in the full of the Moone all things are most moiste as appeareth by Shel-fishes Oysters and such like The Peripatetikes answere that there is a double humiditie one viuisicall or liuely the other excrementitious The first is encreased in the full of the Moone because then there is more light the second is encreased in the wane because then the aer is colder now Menstruall blood is generated by a weake heate The Arabians thinke there are diuers times of this purgation according to the diuersitie The Arabians opinion of womens ages Young women say they are purged in the new Moone and olde women in the old moone whence commeth that common verse Luna vetus vetulas invenes noua Luna repurgat Young women in the New Moone purge Old women in the wane Some there are who referre the cause of this circuite and monthly euacuation to the propriety of the moneth as if the month had a peculiar power to purge the courses as the day hath to purge the ordinary excrements And for this we may alleadge a notable testimony of Hippocrates in his Booke de septimestri partu where he sayeth In the moneths the same A strāge place in Hippocrates things are done by certaine and right reason which are done in dayes for euery moneth hayle women haue their courses as if the moneth had a peculiar power and efficacy in their bodies Wee must needs acknowledge that the Moone hath great power ouer inferior bodies but that the sole cause of the Criticall daies and of this menstruall euacuation should be referred to the motion of the Moone I could neuer yet perswade my selfe That many things are dispensed by numbers and by moneths I doe not deny but to attribute any operatiue power to quantity and to number as it is number I thinke is vnworthy What wee resolue vpon of a Philosopher It is more wisedome to referre the cause of this periodicall euacuation to the determinate motions and established lawes of Nature to vs vnknowne which yet she neuer breaketh or abrogateth but keepes immutable and inuiolable vnlesse she be either prouoked or hindred for when she is prouoked she antiuerteth or hastneth the excretion auoyding the bloud before her owne time So whereas the seuenth dayes are only How Nature is prouoked truely criticall yet Nature indeuoureth vacuations sometimes in the dayes betweene yea accomplisheth them because of some prouocation comming from without that is beside her owne lawfull contention Againe being hindered either by the narrownesse of the passages or by the thicknes of the humours she oftentimes procrastinateth and delayeth How hindred their accustomed euacuation Hence it is that in some women the courses flow twice in a moneth in some scarce before euery fortieth day But why the blood should flow from the wombe rather once euery moneth then twice or why the seauenth dayes should rather bee criticall then the sixth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is aboue the capacity of humane wit Hippocrates verily promiseth in the end of his Booke de principiis to make manifest the necessity of Nature why she dispenseth all things in the seauenth dayes but I thinke he was diswaded Hippocrates promise by the difficulty of the buisinesse and therefore no where perfourmeth that promise Wherefore seeing he that best could durst not aduenture vpon it we will also ingenuously Not kept confesse our ignorance and ranke these secrets among those mysteries of Nature which she reserueth onely to her selfe to teach vs not onely in this but in other things to obserue her administrations the better and to suspect our owne weaknes For wee see that in the most abiect and base things of the world there are some secrets of Nature whereof either we are All secrets of nature not to be knowne not at all capable or not yet sufficiently instructed And thus much concerning that other principle of Generation the mothers blood now it followeth that we come vnto the Conception wherein also we shal finde some difficulties worthy the discussing QVEST. XI Whether it is necessary to Conception that the Seed of both Sexes should issue together and that with pleasure and be presently mingled WEe haue already proued that both the Seedes as well the fathers as the mothers are required in a perfect Generation but whether they ought both at Auerrhoes opinion of the eiaculation once to be
better then if she should generate nothing at al because of a thing immooueable she maketh a thing mooueable by itselfe and of it selfe of a putrid and rotten humour an animated creature The nature and causes of this faulty conception which they call the Mola or Moon-calfe The names of the Mola we will endeauour to finde out The Mola the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some think that the name came from a Bakers Mill because it is like thereto both in hardnesse in roundnesse Among the Persians the word Moli signifieth a deformed thing Affranius the Poet Affranius calleth it Molucrum Aristotle often 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it is like a parboyled thing We call it A Moone-Calfe Galen in the 7. Chapter of his 14 Booke de vsu partium defineth a Mola to Galens definition be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is an Idle and imperfect flesh But this definition dooth not expresse the whole Nature of the Mola For there may bee a rude flesh generated without motion which is not a Mola There are euery where Caruncles generated which no man wil call Moles We thinke that this rather is a perfect definition of a Mola The Mola or moon A perfect definition of the Mola calfe is an idle flesh without forme and hard engendred onely in the wombe of a woman and that of weake seede which seede vndertaking the Conformation but beeing oppressed or stifled vvith aboundance of blood it cannot atteine his owne end and therefore in steade of a creature generateth a lumpe of flesh The particular parts of this definition we will discourse of and discusse in order The Flesh Idle Mola is a flesh because his substance is fleshy and red like clodded blood It is Idle that is without any Animall motion for it is not at al moued vnlesse it be after the motion of the wombe It is rude without forme not that it wanteth his owne forme for it hath as saith the Rude Philosopher his owne being but it hath neyther 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is neither the species nor the forme of a creature It is engendred onely in the wombe of a woman because as writeth Onely in a woman Aristotle onely a woman hath aboundance of menstruall purgatoins for that her diet is moist and her course of life sluggish and idle in respect of other creatures That which is obiected of the Beare which alwayes bringeth foorth her young rude and vnformed and perfecteth them by licking either we say it is a Fable or else that their young doe appeare deformed or vnformed but are not so indeede but because they lurk all winter in the caues of the earth they are couered with a slimy and Flegmaticke moysture which the Dam licking of makes their proportion appeare The rest of the parts of our definition doe fully declare the manner of the generation and the causes of the Mola I know there are diuers opinions of the Ancients concerning Plutark of the Mola Disprooued their generation Plutark saith that a Mola may be generated without the coÌ„pany of a man whom many follow who thinke it may be generated onely of the seed of the woman when to it a great quantity of her bloode accrueth But this opinion is disprooued by Galen in the 7. Chapter of his 14. Booke de vsu partium where hee saith that among all creatures which walke continually vpon the earth none doe euer conceiue without the seede of the Male no not a faulty or vitious conception because all beginning of conformation proceedeth from the seede of the Male as that which is the first principle of Generation Add hereto that if a Mole could be conceiued onely of the seede of the woman then those Virgines which doe suffer nightly polutions might conceiue the same which neuer yet was hard off The Coagmentation therefore of the Mole is neuer made without copulation Some Mercurialis his opinion thinke that the Mole is generated as other flesh onely by the affluence of aboundance of bloud which is gathered or caked together by the heate of the wombe But because the blood hath no actiue or operatiue power but onely passiue I doe not see how a Moale can Reâ—elled be made onely of bloud when as we see it is tyed with ligaments to the wombe and inuested with membranes which ligaments and membranes are the rudiments of a conformation inchoated or begunne Neither are wee to giue credite to them that affirme that it is generated onely of crude and corrupted seede or when the seede of the woman ouercommeth the Seede of the Male. The true manner of their Generation Hippocrates setteth downe in his first Book de morbis mulierum which because we esteem it as an Oracle I wil Hippocrates opinion here transcribe Concerning the Conception of the Mola this is the very trueth when agreat aboundance of bloud cloyeth a little ill disposed seede there cannot bee a lawfull conception yet the belly swelleth as if the woman were with Child What could be sayed more succinctly what to better purpose Two things he requireth to the Generation of the Mola First that there be the Seede Explayned of the man but that in little quantity and vitious or faulty Secondly that great quantity of blood should flow vnto it That little and vitiated seede vndertaketh the worke of conformation and beginneth to forme the membranes for almost all Moone-calues are couered with filmes and membranes But when as the seede thus little and weake endeuoureth to perfect his woorke hee hath The maner of the generation of the mola begun then is the discretion or separation of the parts hindered and interrupted by the affluence of too much blood the Conception becommeth illegitimate because the blood beareth greater sway then the seede so that in steade of a liuing Creature which was the first intention of Nature there is generated an vnformed rude masse of flesh hauing indeede the principles of Life but those so weake that they are presently suffocated and extinguished For whereas it dayly groweth and encreaseth that commeth not by true nutrition but by apposition onely Some thinke that this flesh is not altogether without life but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as if they should say it had halfe a Soule It is therefore Hippocrates resolution that the mola can neuer bee generated without the seede of the man and that the beginning of the coagmentation or gathering of the same is alwayes from that same seed The very same thing Actuarius confirmeth by this definition The Mola sayeth he is a fleshy tumor which hath his beginning and his firmenesse or fastnesse from prolificall Seede And thus much shall haue been sufficient to Actuarius definition haue sayd of the Nature and cause of the Mola Now let vs acquaint you by what notes and signes it may be distinguished from a true The signes to
accomplish onely one Concoction COncerning the Nature and kinde of Aliment wherewith the tender Embryo is nourished so long as hee is contayned within the mothers wombe there is no light Controuersie Hippocrates thought that he was nourished with the purest That the Infant is nourished with pure bloud part of his mothers blood To this purpose there is an elegant place in his first Booke de morbis mulierum A woman with child saith he is all ouer of a greenish pallid colour because her pure bloud is dayly drawne from her and descendeth to the nourishment of the Infant Galen in his first Booke de causis symptomatum and the 7. Chapter saith that the small and tender Infant drawes in the first moneths the purest of the blood but when he is growne greater he draweth the pure and impure together Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura puert wrote many things but very obscurely concerning the Aliment of the Infant for he acknowledgeth a double Aliment Bloud Milke Whether the infant in the wombe be nourished with milke In the first moneths he thinkes the Infant is nourished with pure bloud but when he beginneth to moue that then a part of the bloud returneth to the Pappes and is there turned into Milk and from thence commeth againe to the wombe by the communion of the veines for the nourishment of the Infant as if the bloud were circularly conuayed from and to the wombe againe as Chymists vse to do in their destillations But I see not either why or how the Infāt should be nourished with Milke seeing al his Aliment is carried first by the veines vnto the Liuer Vnlesse we shall say that the Infant growne great is nourished with Milk that is with bloud Hippocrates expounded contayned in the veines of the Pappes which commeth neare to the Nature of Milk For when the bloud is exhausted or drawn out of the first veines he draweth bloud from other veines especially from such as are more common and ample or large Now the socrety of the veines of the wombe and the Paps is admirable Here some man may aske how the Obiection Infant can draw pure bloud seeing it hath much whey mingled therewith which is prooued by the collection of the vrine I answere that the naturall whey doeth not take away Solution the puritie of the blood yea if it wanted his whey it were not pure but altogether faulty and Hippocrates alwayes disalloweth of that bloud which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is sincere and vnmixt The third thing to be enquired off remaineth that is how the Aliment of the Infant is How many concoctions are in the Infant changed and altered whether it passe through the three concoctions or but two or onely one Some Imagine that the blood is conueyed by the vmbilicall veine to the branches of the gate veine from these vnto the stomacke where it is conuerted into a substance like vnto Creame and thence by the branches of the mesentery transported to the Liuer and by it turned into blood and so is made by Chylification and Sanguification in the Infant For blood if it be taken at the mouth and swallowed into the stomacke putteth of his forme of blood and acquireth a new forme of Creame For my selfe if I may speake as I thinke I conceiue that there is but one concoction in the Infant for what neede is there of Chylification or of a new Sanguification seeing he draweth the purest of his mothers blood I confesse that it is perfected and further boyled as well in the greater as in the lesser vessels that so there may be the greater similitude betweene the Infant and his nourishment but that it should acquire a new forme that will not sinke into my minde for the bloud remaineth bloud and hath the same power of nourishing it had before onely it differeth in perfection and in some accidents As for Chylification that was not necessary in the Infant because the excrement of Chylification which is thicke and foeculent or euill sauoured would with the waight and burthen be troublesome to him seeing hee hath no membranes allotted for the receiuing or contayning them Heereto you may also adde the noysome smell of the excrements That there is onely the third concostion which doubtlesse would be offensiue both to the Infant and to his mother VVe conclude therfore that in the Infant there is no other but onely the third concoction QVEST. XXV Of the Communion of the foure Vessels of the Heart in the Infant The first Exercise wherein the trueth of Galens demonstration is illustrated THat wonderfull Communion of the vesselles of the Heart which is found in the Infant to wit of the hollow Vein with the venall Artery and of the great Artery with the arteriall Veine Galen first of all men hath so excellently described in his sixt and fifteenth Bookes of the vse of Partes that there is nothing Galen first described this communion in that whole worke more playnly more clearely nor more diuinely handled but in the vse of these Anastamoses hee hath not so sufficiently explayned himselfe For in the 15. Booke hee thinketh that both those inoculations were framed onely for the Lungs sake but in the 6. Book he writeth that they are some helpe vnto the Heart for the performance of the offices of the vitall faculty VVherefore because in diuers places But varieth in the vses therof he speaketh of diuers vses of thē although both places may well stand togither yet thence haue all those taken occasion to carp at him who either from a spirit of contradiction or from an ambitious desire to gayne-say great men or from a kinde of wantonnesse of witte doe forsake the authenticke learning of the Antients and seeke for a new kinde of Philosophy in the greene raw and vnripe fruits of the later writers It is not good indeed to pin a mans knowledge vpon any particular mans sleeue neyther doe I thinke it the part of a true Philosopher to sweare that another man hath sayed were it Hippocrates himselfe but yet wherein the Antients haue gone before vs in strength How far we are to sticke to the antients of demonstration and euidence of trueth there to start aside after the nouel and vndigested inuentions of greene wits I hould it may be a signe of a ripe wit but not of sound and established wisedome or iudgement VVherefore I will endeuour in this place to shew you Galens curious elegant and acurate demonstration of the Communion of these vesselles afterward we will enquire also what other men haue said of it Galen therefore in his fifteenth Booke de vsu partium and the sixt Chapter asketh the Galens elegāt demonstration of this communion question why the Lungs in the Infant are redde and not whitish as they are after a man is borne He answereth because they are nourished with thicke and red bloud brought vnto them by vessels hauing
but a single coat that is by Veines But there are no passages from the hollow Veine into the Lungs and therefore it was of necessity that that hollowe Vein should haue a passage bored into the venal Artery This therefore is the first and primary vse of this hole or perforation The vse of the other coniunction which is betweene the great Arterie and the arteriall Veine by a canale or pipe running betweene them he thinketh ought to be referred to the maintenance of the life of the Lungs For all life is from the vitall spirite and the arteriall blood this is deriued by the riuerets of the arterie which because they no way pertayne or Illustrated reach vnto the Lungs it was of necessity that the great artery should be vnited to the arteriall Veine This is Galens demonstration which haply wil seem to many obscure but I will make it brighter then the mid-day Sun The Lungs in the Infant are red much like the flesh or Parenchyma of the Liuer and thicker beside then they are after a man is borne red they are because they are both generated and nourished by red blood thicker because they are neither attenuated by inspirated ayre nor yet moued perpetually as they are after the birth For we do not think that the Chest of the Infant is moued in the wombe if the Chest be not mooued then it is not likely that the Lungs are distended or contracted because the Lungs are not mooued by any proper or in-bred faculty of their own nor by the pulsatiue faculty of the Heart nor by the Brain but onely they follow the motion of the Chest to auoyde vacuity as wee shall hereafter more clearely proue when we come in the next Booke vnto the History of the Chest But when the Infant is borne the Lungs become suddenly more rare and spongy and whiter by much because they are attenuated by perpetuall motion and by the permixtion of ayre breathed into them Wherefore the substance of the Lungs is not the same in the Infant when he lieth darkling in the corners of the wombe and when he enioyeth the vse of the worlds light If the substance bee not the same neither is it proportionable that the Aliment should bee the same The Lungs being rare and spongy stand in neede of thinne blood laboured in the hotte and boyling right ventricle of the Heart and therefore Galen thought that that right ventricle was onely made for the vse of the Lungs And as Aristotle first obserued those Creatures which haue no Lungs do also want the right ventricle of the Heart Now the thick red and immoueable Lungs of the Embryo do not need blood attenuated but are contented with that which is thicke and like themselues This crasse and red blood is onely conueyed in the branches of the Hollow Veine But how should it attayne out of these branches of the Hollow veine vnto the Lunges seeing there are no braunches from that Hollow veine dispersed into the Lungs for the Lungs haue onely three vessels The Venall Artery the Arteriall Veine and the Rough Artery Heere therefore Nature with wonderful prouidence and Art perforated the venal Artery which adioyned vpon the hollow Veine therein to inoculate the veine that so the bloode might haue a free passage for the nourishment and encreasing of so fleshy a bowell as the Lungs are so that in the infant Auicens opinion of the vse of this Communion the venall Artery performeth onely the office of a veine and may absolutely then bee called a veine as well for his vse as for his structure This therefore is the true vse of that open hole this the necessity of that famous inoculation Auicen the Prince of the Arabians hath confirmed this demonstration of Galen The Lungs saith he are red in the tender infant because he draweth no aer into them for they grow not white but onely by the permixtion of breathed aer They are therefore nourished vvith redde blood and to that end is the hole made out of one vessel into another which is presently stopped after the Infant is borne Neither yet is this inoculation made onely for the Nourishment of the Lungs but also Second vse of it for the first generation of their Parenchyma or substance For it is out of doubt that the flesh of all the bowels is made of the blood congealed or clodded together This blood is onely brought by veines but there were no passages from the hollow veine to the Lunges and therefore there was bored an open and patent hole out of the Hollowe veine into the Venall Artery I will add a third vse of this Communion that that venal Arterie might bee formed out of the hollow veine For a thin and venall vessell could not arise out of the thicke crasse left ventricle of the heart now it was necessary both that this vessell should bee fixed into A third the left ventricle of the heart and also be thin that when wee draw in our breath it might suddenly receiue the aer and when we exspire it might expell fumid and sootie vaport It was necessary therfore that the hollow vein should be vnited with the venall artery so that the venall artery may seeme to be a production of the hollow veine and his first originall is not from the heart as is commonly imagined but from the Liuer by the continuation of the Hollow veine The vse of the other Communion which is betweene the great Artery and the arteriall Veine by the interposition of a Canale or 〈◊〉 I thus manifest The Lungs do liue in the The vse of the the other cōmunion by the Canale Embryo therefore they stood in neede of vitall spirits and arteriall bloode for their conseruation This vitall spirits and blood are onely conteined in the branches of the great Artery from this great artery into the Lungs there was at all no passage Nature therefore least the Lungs should be defrauded of that quickning Nectar made an arterial pipe perforated from the great artery into the arteriall veine by which a part of the arteriall blood vitall spirits might be conueyed vnto the substance of the Lungs I acknowledge also another vse of this second communion that this arterial veine might take his originall from the Aorta or great artery For the veine of the right side of the heart Another vse of it stood in neede to be Arteriall that is to haue a thicke coate like that of the Arteries Now the fountaine of the Arteries was in the left ventricle Wherefore Nature propagated the great Artery and made out of it an Arteriall production or pipe which reacheth into the right ventricle there to forme the arteriall veine so that hence it is euident that the arteriall veine is a production of the great Artery and the venall Artery a production of the hollow The vse of the vessels of the Lungs in the Infant veine So it is therefore with the vessels of
the Lungs in an infant yet contained in the wombe that the venall artery performeth the office of a veine the arteriall veine of an Artery but the Rough Artery is altogether Idle And this is the true demonstration of these two Vnions or Communions of the vessels of the heart in the Infant yet vnborne THE SECOND EXERCISE Wherein the new demonstration of the vse of these Communions divulged by Simon Petreus a Physitian of Paris is confuted BVT that the truth of this demonstration of Galen may bee more apparent let vs a little examine some opinions of the late Writers concerning the vse of the Inoculations Petreus is of opinion that they were ordayned rather for the vse of the heart and the whole body then for the Nourishment and life of the Lungs And this is the summe of his demonstration and these for the most part his owne words The first intent of Nature is to make all things perfect but the absolute perfection of her worke she doth not alwayes attaine by reason of the crosse or auerse disposition of the subiect Petreus opiniō matter which Aristotle calleth the Hypotheticall or materiall necessitie But what Necessity constrained Nature to produce these inoculations of the vessels Surely the Necessity was very great which if a man be ignorant of he shal neuer vnderstand their history The Vse and the Action is the end of Nature when she worketh the scope or aime of the Physitian who searcheth into the workes of Nature which scope if he neglect all Anatomy will be vncertaine and all his inspection of the partes will but double theyr obscurity Aristotle often admonisheth that the Organs are made for the Vse not the vse applyed to the Instruments whence it is that Galen first propoundeth the Vse and thereto recalleth the composition Conformation of euery part I will therefore first shew the vse and necessity of these inoculations of the vessels of the heart The ymbilicall Arteries do transmit from the Mother to the Infant Arteriall and Vitall blood for they are inserted into his Iliacall Arteries From these the blood ascendeth into the trunke of the great Artery yea euen to his gate in the Basis of the heart where it is constrained to make stay because Nature hath set at that gate of the great Artery three Values whereby the passage is bolted from without inward albeit from within outward any thing may passe For this inconueniency and obstacle Nature deuised a present remedy For considering that the blood laboured in the left side of the Mothers heart and further prepared in the length of his way from the mother vnto the infant was fit for the nourishment of his Lungs she prouided that it should bee powred into the Arteriall Veine which is destined for the nourishment of the Lungs And for that purpose she prepared in the infant a passage common to the great Artery and the arteriall Veine which is conspicuous aboue the Basis of his heart which we call Anastomosis For the other Anastomosis I thus demonstrate the vse thereof Wee before determined that the arteriall bloode which the infant receyueth from his Mother by the vmbilical Arteries is spent in the nourishment of the Lungs Now it wil be worth our labour to learne how vitall bloode sufficient to bee diffused thoroughout the whol body is in the infant generated for ther is no aer led by the Venal arterie into the left ventricle of the hart wherof the spirits should be made because the infant breatheth not in the womb neither getteth any thing into the hart by the great Artery for the values which open outward and shut inward will admit nothing to enter The lefte ventricle therefore of the heart had beene vnprofitable thorough want of matter and the discommodity of the place vnlesse Nature had learned of her selfe to frame wayes for her owne behoofe more easie and expedite which is the other Anastomosis wherein shee hath wrought a worke beyond all admiration This Anastomosis is out of the Hollow veine into the venall artery by which the bloode which is too much for the nourishment of the Lungs is commodiously transported into the left ventricle of the heart where it is laboured confected and receyueth an impression of the vitall Faculty and so turneth aside into the great artery which is neere neighbour and toucheth it that by it it might be distributed into the whole body This demonstration I take to be most true that the worke of this Anastomosis which is a very miracle in Nature might rather be referred to the vse of the whole body then vnto an vnprofitable commodity onely of the Lungs Neyther doe I see by what reason it may be sayd that the Lungs of the Infant which doe not moue at all whilest it is in the wombe should yet then require and dispend a greater quantity of Aliment and Bloud then they doe after the childe is borne when for the generall behoofe of the body they are perpetually moued For if those inoculations had beene made onely for the Lungs they being greedy would haue drawne all the bloud by those patent passages which in growne men they drawe onely out of the Areriall Veine Furthermore this absurditie would follow that the vitall faculty of the Heart in the Infant must bee idle all the time of his gestation This is Petreus his demonstration wherein that I may speak in one word he establisheth two things the first that the Arteriall Canale or pipe was made for this purpose to poure The summe of Petreus opinion out into the Lungs alone the arteriall and vitall bloud which the Infant draweth by the vmbilicall Arteries so that he vnderstandeth that the vmbilicall Arteries weere not made for the vse of the whole body but onely of the Lungs The second thing he would establish is that the Lungs are not nourished by the bloud brought thorough the hole of the hollowe Veyne into the venall Arterie but that all that blood is transmitted into the lefte ventricle of the Heart for the Generation of the vitall spirits Which two things how absurde they are and dissonant for true and right reason I will Petreus impugned endeuour to shew both by reason and sence which are the two most certaine Iudges of all things In his vse of that Communion which is by an arteriall Canale or pipe from the great Artery into the arteriall Veine I find some things contradictorie and very many false and absurd For sometimes he willes that both the inoculations were made for the vse of the whole body not for the commodity onely of the Lungs afterward as if hee had forgotten himselfe he writeth in his whole discourse that that Canale which is frō the great artery to the arteriall Veine serueth onely for the Lungs VVhereas to make good his demonstration he should haue sayed that the inoculation which is from the hollow Veine to the venal arterie A contradiction in his demonstration is to be referred
to the vse of the whole body but that which is from the great artery into the arteriall Veine onely to the nourishment of the Lungs There is therefore in the first place a manifest contradiction I forbeare to say howe improperly hee calleth the arteriall pipe an Anastomosis because I am taught by Aristotle not to take too much care of words or to stand too much vpon them Galen indeed sayth that there are many Anastomoses or inoculations of veines arteries and that an Anastomosis is nothing else but an opening of the mouth of one veine or vessell into another and those medicaments are called Anastomotica which haue a faculty to open VVee also may vnderstand by Anastomosis the confluence of humours made when the vesselles doe open one into another Aristotle in his Booke de mundo if that Booke were Aristotles vseth the word in another sence when he calleth the ocean 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Budeus He vseth the word Anastomosis very improperly interpreteth in fauces se comprimentem but to call a Pipe a Tunnell a Vessell an Anastomosis is a monster in Grammer in Philosophy and in Physicke Now Petreus words are these And for that purpose Nature prepared in the Infant a passage common to the great Artery and the arteriall Veine which is conspicuous aboue the basis of his Heart which wee call Anastomosis Let any man now iudge yea let himselfe see how farre this nouell speculation of his hath transported him but this is but to play with him let vs now set vppon him with keener weapons He writeth that the arteriall bloud which the Infant draweth by the vmbilicall arteries is wholly consumed in the nourishment of the Lungs and that those notable arteries were onely made for their vse then which what could he haue sayd or faigned more absurd Let him turne ouer all the writings of the Grecians the Arabians and the Latines and hee He thinketh amisse that the vmbilicall arteries serue only for the Lungs shall see that they all accord in this that the vmbilical Arteries were made for the vse of the whole body not of the Lungs alone By these Arteries the whole Embryo doeth transpire and draweth the mothers spirits not the Lungs alone The vse therefore of the Arteries is common to the whole body of the infant And this Hippocrates teacheth in his Bookes de Natura pueri and de Octimestripartu in these words In the middle of the flesh is the Nauell separated by which the whole Infant doth transpire and attaineth his encrease Do not the artery in their Diastole or dilation draw aer and expel the sooty vapors in their Systole or contraction There are made manie inoculations from the arteries into the veynes therefore the aer is transported out of the arteries into the veines not out of the veynes into the arteries Galen in his fourth and sixt Booke de Locis affectis in his Booke De vsu pulsum in his Commentarie vpon the sixt sect lib. Epidem teacheth vs that transpiration is through the arteries not through the veines and in his first Booke de semine he sayeth The hole or passage of the membranes about the Nauel is alwayes open for the transmission of bloud and spirits for bloud floweth out of the Veines but out of the Arteries spirits with a little thin and hot bloud VVhat could he say more playnely what more perspicuously This also auoucheth Auicen the Prince of the Arabians and finally it is the vniform consent of the Schoole of the Grecians and Arabians and with vs this common consent of so great learned men shall euer stand for a law But Petraeus one man of his owne head taxeth and challengeth all antiquity of error VVell wee will therefore no more contend with him with authorities but by waight of argument It is an axiome in Aristotle that all liuing creatures doe breath For as a flame pent vp in a straight roome and not ventilated or breathed with aer groweth dimme and at length Spiration double Transpiratiō and respiration is extinguished so our naturall heate is also extinguished vnlesse it be ventilated and wafted with aer as it were with a fanne This spiration which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is double the one insensible called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Transpiration which is made by the arteries and other blinde breathing holes of the body the other may be seene with the eyes and is made by conspicuous passages as the mouth the nosethrils which Galen calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Respiration That the Infant in the wombe doth not Respire it is most manifest because The infant doth not respire he neither ought nor can as well shall proue in our next question It is necessary therefore that he must haue Transpiration which is not by the vmbilicall veine nor by the vrachus therefore by the two vmbilicall arteries for there are no more but these foure vesselles in the Nauell VVherefore this vse of the vmbilicall arteries is common to the whole Infant not proper onely to his Lungs Now that in the arteries not only aer as Erasistratus thought but also a vitall spirit and arteriall bloud is conteined we are taught by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or inspection The arteriall bloud then which the Infant draweth by the vmbilicall arteries is it not prepared for the life of the whole Embryo and the conseruation of the naturall heate Doth the redde and thick Parenchyma of the Lungs not at all as yet moued stand in need of so great a quantity of thinne and arteriall bloud If one veine which they call the Nurse of the Embryo sufficeth for the That all the arterial blood is not spent in the nourishment of the lungs nourishment of the whole Infant why should not one small artery haue been sufficient for the nourishing and cherishing of the Lungs which are a little part of the Infant But Nature made two vmbilicall arteries and those notable ones which are branched through the Chorion with infinite surcles Moreouer if all that bloud that the Infant draweth by the vmbilicall arteries were consumed in the nourishing of the Lungs then these absurdities would follow First that the Lungs are not nourished with bloud like vnto their substance nor with pure bloud For the vmbilicall arteries doe returne the bloud into the Iliacke branches and from them into the trunk of the Aorta or great arterie wherefore the arteriall bloud of the mother shall bee mingled with the arteriall bloud of the Infant which hee sayth is generated in the left ventricle of the Heart and thence diffused into the pipes of the great artery and so it will come to passe that one of them shall offend another for in the same vessel there shall be at one the same time perpetually two contrary motions one of the bloud ascending from the Iliacke braunches to the Lungs and another of the arteriall bloud
descending from the lefte ventricle of the Heart to the same Iliacke branches which thing albeit we confesse it somtimes hapneth in Critical euacuations and notable indeuours of Nature so that it should be perpetuall we cannot be perswaded Let vs then wipe away this myst from our eyes and let vs beleeue that the two vmbilicall arteries were made for the vse not of the Lungs alone but also for the whole body Now let vs come vnto the vse of the other Inoculation Petreus conceit is that the hollow Veine is perforated into the venall Artery that the His vse of the other in oculation impugned bloud might be powred into the left ventricle of the Heart for the generation of vitall spirits neither doth he acknowledge any other vse thereof But wee with Galen thinke that it was formed for the generation and nourishment of the Lungs For if there be a new generation of vitall spirits in the left ventricle of the Heart made of the bloud vvhich is conuayed in the hollovv Veine as Petreus vvould haue it then vvhat neede vvas there of that hole or perforation Doth not the hollow Veine gape into the heart with a wide mouth to poure abundance of blood into his right ventricle Why is not the blood there boiled attenuated and after sweateth through the partition into the left ventricle and there receiue the stampe or impression of the vital spirit The blood so attenuated in the right ventricle would be purer and more defaecated then if it should be transfused out of the hollow Veine into the left ventricle by that Anastomosis there would haue therefore beene no necessity of vitall spirits but for the nourishment of the Lunges there is absolute necessity thereof Againe it is an axiome in Physicke and Philosophy which Galen often beateth vppon that there is neuer made any perfect elaboration vnlesse a preparation go before So the 2. Reason Animall spirits are prepared in the webs of the braine the seed is delineated in the writhen complications of the seede vessels the blood attaineth a rudiment in the veines of the Mesentery and the preparation to the third concoction is made in the small veins of each particle But if according to Petreus Hypothesis the blood should be transfused from the hollow Veine into the venal Artery which toucheth it and from that into the left ventricle of the heart where I pray you shall that blood be prepared or attenuated If that newe conceite of the Generation of vital spirits in the infant were to be admitted at all it were more probable to say that the blood were powred out of the hollow Veine into the right Ventricle and there prepared because the Membranes do not hinder the ingate heereof and beside the partition is bored with so many passages to conuey it into the lefte For it is the opinion of all learned men that the right ventricle was ordained for the preparation of the vitall spirit Moreouer it is most certaine that there is a double matter of the vitall spirite Aer and Blood Now Petreus doth not thinke that aer is carried into the heart for the infant in the 3. Reason wombe doth not respire how then shall that vitall spirit be generated and preserued Out of doubt it will decay and bee extinguished beeing defrauded of conuenient Aliment Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura pueri saith Euery thing that is hot is nourished vvith that which is moderately colde Indeed Transpiration is sufficient to preserue a little heat but for the perpetuall generation of vitall spirits in bloody Creatures there is required great abundance of aer which onely can be supplied by Respiration But let vs pursue these Detractors a little farther If we shall admit this new and onely vse of the hole or inoculation that is that all the blood should be conueyed from the Hollow Veine through the venall Artery into the lefte 4. Reason ventricle of the heart with what blood shal then the Lungs be nourished Open the waies shew me the veine of the Lungs For now al the venall Arterie is taken vp forsooth to lead blood vnto the heart and the Arteriall Veine only leadeth vitall spirits and arteriall blood which it receyueth from the Great Artery by the Canale or arteriall pipe Shall the Lungs be without aliment He wil answere that it is nourished with arteriall blood which commeth from the Mother and that for that purpose the two vmbilicall arteries were ordained But hath he forgotten that all parts want two sorts of blood one Venall another Arteriall The venall blood by true assimulation turneth into the substance of the part The arteriall is appointed to conserue refresh and cherish the naturall heate of the particular parts which is but fugitiue I will not deny but some part of the Mothers arteriall blood is conueyed into the Lungs by the arteriall pipe to preserue their life and to defende their naturall heate but that the Lungs are therewith nourished I altogether deny For the Lungs of the Embryo are thicker faster and heauier then they are after the birth and therefore must be nourished with thicker blood for it is a constant truth that we are norished with that which is like vnto vs euen euery particular part is nourished with that which is most like vnto it This Law and Constitution of Nature Petreus by this new demonstration doth quite He abrogates the Lawes of Nature abrogate and annihilate because he appointeth thinner blood for the Lunges of the infant which are red heauy sad and thicke then for the Mothers which he must confesse are whiter and thinner For the Mothers Lungs are nourished with blood attenuated in the right ventricle of the heart and deriued vnto them by the arteriall Veine hee stiffely maintaines that the Lungs of the Embryo are nourished with no other then arteriall bloode laboured and heated in the left ventricle of the Mothers heart and brought vnto them by the vmbilicall arteries forsooth to make recompence for their want of motion Heere also we haue Another contradiction in Petreus demoÌ„stration a manifest contradiction He confesseth that the Lunges are thinner after birth thicker in the Embrâ—â— and yet he saith that the first are nourished with thicker blood the latter with pure 〈◊〉 all blood â—â—ll of spirits And whereas he buildeth vpon Galens foundation that the 〈◊〉 are made of the 〈◊〉 of the blood and therefore do require for their nourishment thâ—â— and after all blood Hee Galen expounded seeâ—h not that that place is to be vnderstood of the Lungs after the birth for in the Infant the Lungs are noâ—â—â—â—athy nor whiâ—sh but red heauy and 〈◊〉 yea euen a while after the birth doe the Lungs remaine heauy and red whence it 〈◊〉 to passe that many Infants shortly after their birth are strangled because the Lungs cannot play themselues eytheâ— How children are often strangâ—â—â—â— How to remedy it when the childe lyeth vpon his back or by some
the Lungs follow the motion of the chest for the auoiding of vacuity as in the next booke we shall more plainly proue Neither is the distention and contraction of the Chest simply necessary for the maintenance Respiration is not absolutely necessarie to life of life for those creatures which lurke in holes all winter we cal thē 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some women do liue without that motion of the chest Respiration therfore in the Embryo or young infant is not absolutely necessary Some there be who thinke that infants doe respire in the wombe as diuing Fisher-men who will remaine more houres then one in the bottom of the water and returne fresh vp That the Infāt doth rispire A comparison and laden with Fish Why should not the infant being warme in the womb as wel liue his weazon haply a litle helping him as the cold fisher draw aer out of himself with his mouth being compassed round about with cold water The same thing also they confirme by the authority of many authernticall authors Hippocrates in his Booke De Natura pueri saith First the infant breatheth a little and draweth a little blood from the wombe and his breathing is encreased Authorities when he draweth more blood it descending more plentifully into the womb Galen de locis affectis If the heart be depriued of Respiration the man must of necessity instantly perish Is not the infant a man Furthermore women feele their infants to mooue with Animall and voluntary motion Why therefore are not the Lungs and the heart moued As therefore in the first months when the infant beginneth to moue he is truly said to mooue though it be obscurely so though he breatheth obscurely yet he may truly be saide to respire Galen in his 4. Book de causis pulsuum saith that women with child haue greater quicker and swifter pulses then they haue when they are not with childe because they are compelled to breath not onely for themselues but also for their infants But all these thinges do prooue indeede that infants do transpire but they do not prooue that they do respire For in respiration the Chest is contracted and distended and aer is breathed in by the mouth the nose which that it is not so in the infant we haue already demonstrated Indeede by the The Solution of the Arguments vmbilical arteries there is aer transported togither with the spirituous blood into the whol body of the infant from the arteries there are many inoculations into the veins whence it commeth to passe that though the arteries be tied yet the creature doth not presently die as being a while sustained by that aer which the whole body receiueth from them QVEST. XXVII Whether the vitall Faculty which procreateth the spirits is idle in the infant and whether his heart is mooued by it owne proper power A Paradoxe COncerning the life of the Infant that is how hee excerciseth his vital faculties A paradoxe that the vitall Faculty of the heart in the infant is ydle there is a new Paradoxe which we will Discusse I doubt not but at the first view it will seeme to many men absurd but if it bee better attended I presume it will appeare so strong and so wel supported with strong demonstrations that it will be hard for a contentious spirit to shake them The Paradox is this There is in the infant no necessity of the lungs the heart because he liueth without their official action This if I can prooue I shall ouerthrow the iudgement and determination of Aristotle the Peripatetiks concerning the soueraignty of the Heart in mans body The demonstration of our Paradox shal be wholy Physiologicall and Anatomicall The Faculties of the Soule are reckoned by Aristotle to be three the Vegetatiue the Sensatiue and the Intellectuall The Physitians account so many but giue them other Names The Demonstration The Naturall the Vitall and the Animal That which the Peripatetiks call the Vegitatiue differeth nothing from the Physitians Naturall For as we say the whole Natural Faculty is conteined in the Increasing Nourishing and Procreating vertues so Aristotle in his second de Anima saith that the same vertues serue the vegetatiue soule This vegetatiue faculty is common to all things that are animated that is which haue any kinde of life in them and proper to them onely For all things that haue life are nourished but the Vital faculty of the Physitians which is the procreator of the spirits of life which shineth in respiration and in the pulse doth not appeare in plants and things without bloode because their colde and crasse spirits are scarse at all expended or wasted In hotter creatures there was neede of a fire-hearth from whence the vanishing heate of the particular parts might bee redintigrated and refreshed by the influence of another That liuely and quickning Nectar is the vitall spirit which the heart 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Originall of heate and life continually generateth of bloode and aer mingled together by his admirable motion as a water Engine worketh vp a streame That this vital faculty of the Physitians doth not shine in the infant neither yet his heart mooue by a proper and ingenite power although he liue we are fully perswaded by these arguments The heart is mooued to generate vitall spirits and the same to diffuse out of his left ventricle The first Argument as out of a liuing fountaine to the channels of the great Artery to refresh the fading decaying heat to supply by his sourse of vitall spirits the liuelode of the particular parts This is all the necessity of his perpetual motion this the Final cause But in the infant there is no generation of vitall spirits in the ventricles of the heart neither are vitall spirits deriued from his heart into the Arteries Ergo his heart mooueth not there being no necessity What necessity there is of the motion of the heart of the motion The Maior proposition of it selfe is cleare enough For who seeth not that in the Diastole or distension of the heart both the matters of the spirit Aer and Blood are drawn into the heart The Aer by the Venall artery into the left ventricle the bloode by the hollowe veine into the right againe that in the Systole or contraction of the heart both the sooty vapors which are the recrements of the spirits are purged and the vitall spirits driuen into the pipes of the great artery as into water-courses Insomuch that this generation of the spirits which it accomplisheth by his perpetuall motion seemeth to be the onely officiall action of the heart The Minor proposition is thus confirmed The vitall spirit is generated of aer and blood mingled together Both the matters before There is no generation of vitall spirits in the infant they attaine the left ventricle of the heart do stand in neede of preparation The aer by his abode in
the substance of the Lungs attaineth a quality familiar to the inbred spirit The blood is prepared in the right which they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the bloody ventricle But in the infant there is neyther any plenty of aer conueyed into the Lungs for the Weazon is idle neither is there any bloode powred into the right ventricle There is therefore in the heart of the infant no shop nor worke-house of the vital spirits That neither Aer nor Blood is deriued into the Ventricles of the infants heart is manifestly prooued by the structure of his vessels For the vessels are vnited the hollow veine and the venal artery by a large hole the great artery and the arteriall veine by an arteriall pipe or Canale wherefore the Hollow veine doth not poure blood into the right ventricle as it doth after we are borne but into the venall artery through that hole for the nourishment of the Lungs The venal artery leadeth not aer but blood and that thicke and venall The great artery doth not drawe spirits from the heart but from the vmbilicall arteries which it transmitteth by the arteriall pipe into the arteriall veine Now if the vitall spirits were generated in the left ventricle of the heart what need were there of that Arteriall pipe seeing there is in the heart a wide vessell which is diuersely dispersed through the whole substance of the Lungs I meane the venall artery This surelie is a strong demonstration whose force no man can perceiue vnlesse he be skild in Anatomy for it dependeth wholly vpon ocular demonstration and the credite of a mans owne sight But this we will establish by other reasons There is in the infant no necessity of that common storehouse or worke house of the spirits because the two vmbilicall arteries do supply vnto him arteriall blood and a sufficient The second argument proportion of vitall spirites and those very pure and bright as beeing made by the strong heate of the Mothers heart Nature doth nothing idly or in veine why therefore should she make two vmbilicall arteries if new arteriall blood were to be generated in the infantes heart You will say that the Mothers arteriall blood was vnprofitable and not so fit for the There is no necessitie of new vital spirits vse of the infant and therefore it needed to be re-boyled by his heart But I desire to bee shewed the wayes whereby that arteriall blood can be transmitted into the left ventricle by the mouth of the great artery it cannot passe together ward because Nature hath bolted it with 3. values which look from within outward albeit we think with Galen that some small quantity of the bloud sypeth into the Heart to nourish it and preserue his life From the great artery it is freely powred into the arteriall veine through the arteriall pipe but from the arterial veine into the heart there is no way open for the membranes or values of this vessell are open outwardly but closed within which giue way to any thing that commeth out of the hart but do intercept the returne of it into the heart Seeing therfore that the arteriall bloud of the mother doth not forsake the Arteries neither hath any accesse vnto the left ventricle of the Infants heart wee cannot admit any new preparation of the old or preparation of any new Again if that the spirit of the mother and the arteriall bloud be prepared for the nourishment The third argument of the Lungs and for the conseruation of their heate as Petreus would haue it why also should not the other parts of the body liue by the influence and illustration of the same spirite Or if the heart of the Infant doe generate vital spirits whereby the life of the whole is preserued why shall it be thought insufficient for the preseruation of the Lungs which are but a little part of the whole Wherefore the Infant truely liueth by his owne proper life but he neuer ingendreth new spirits nor hath any vse of the motion of the heart Notwithstanding Why the hart of the Infant cannot be said to be idle wee must not say that therefore the heart is idle for Philosophers say that is onely idle which doth not worke when it ought and when it can The Heart of the Embryo neither can make vitall spirits nor ought if it could It ought not because the two vmbilicall Arteries doe supply both a sufficient number of spirites and those also very pure Nether can it because there is a want of matter for it hath no ayre which it should draw As therefore we doe not acknowledge any new Chilification or Sanguification in the Infant for where should the recrements of either of them be reserued or treasured for seauen months together So neither doe we admit a new generation of vitall spirites in the Heart of the Infant But you will obiect that Infants Arteries are mooued and all motions Obiection of the arteries are from the Heart because the Heart and the Arteries are continuated together VVherefore if the Arteries be mooued together with the Heart it will follow necessarily that we must admitte in the Infant the vitall faculty by which the spirites are ingendred I answere that the Arteries of the Infant are indeed moued but that their motion followeth Answere or floweth from the Arteries of the mother so that his Arteries doe not beate by a proper and ingenite faculty of their owne nor by any power issuing from his heart but by The arteries of the Infant are moued after the motion of the mothers arteries a force and efficacy transmitted from the heart and the arteries of the mother That these things are thus this elegant demonstration I thinke will sufficiently proue It is most certaine that the Veines and the Arteries of the wombe doe so adhere to the Veines and Arteries of the Chorion that both arteriall and venall bloud doe flowe out of one vnto the other And this continuity of the vessels Galen maketh often mention of for in his Booke The first demonstration de dissectione vteri he sayeth The end of that vessell which is propagated through the wombe giueth beginning to that which is in the Chorion so that you may call these two one vessell for their mouthes are so vnited that the Veine draweth bloud from the Veine and the Artery spirit from the Artery If this be true in the Arteries so opening into the mouths either of other it must needs follow that the end of the artery of the mothers wombe when it beateth must driue arteriall bloud into that part of the Chorion which is continuall therewith otherwise that arteriall bloud must either recoyle into the wombe out of the which it is issued or else there must bee a conculcation of two bodies confused and mingled in the same time and place mutually penetrating one the other whence it shall come to passe that if we graunt there is a
dilatation in the diastole wee must also yeelde that there is at the same time and in the same vessell a compression in the systole Furthermore is it not true which the Philosopher so often vrgeth that a part of that The second which is continuall being moued the whole is moued vnlesse it bee hindered The arteries of the Infant are continuated with the arteries of the mother therefore when the mothers arteries are dilated it is of necessity that the arteries also of the Chorion must be dilated But if that pulsatiue faculty did flow from the heart of the Embryo there should flowe also vitall spirits from the left ventricle into the arteries of the Infant which alwayes be accompanyed with arteriall bloud and so the arteriall bloud of the mother should bee alwayes mixed with the arteriall bloud of the Infant and there should be a double motion in the arteries of the Infant one from the heart of the Embryo the other from the mothers arteries which would not be answerable but contrary the one to the other VVe conclude therefore that the Arteries of the Infant are moued after the mothers arteries because they are continuated with them and therefore that that vitall faculty which procreateth the vitall spirits and the arteriall bloud must by no meanes be admitted to bee in the Infant Galen sometimes seemeth to haue beene of this opinion for in his Booke de formatione Galens opinion foetus hee sayeth that the Infant liueth after the manner of a Plant and therefore standeth neither in neede of the action of the Heart nor of the Brayne as neither of the eyes nor of the eares As therefore a Plant oweth all his life vnto the earth so the Infant oweth all to the mother yea sometime hee sayeth that the Infant is as it were a part of the mothers body As therefore a part of the body needeth not any particular respiration nor any particular stomacke to digest his Aliment yet of necessity requireth the pulsation of Arteries so the Infant liueth contented onely with transpiration which is accomplished by the Dyastole and Systole of the Arteries In the 21. Chapter of his sixt Booke de vsu partium Galen sayeth Wee neede not wonder Galen that the Heart of the Infant to his proper life needeth but a little spirit which he may draw out of the great Artery seeing it sendeth neither bloud nor spirits to the Lungs nor to the Arteries of the whole body as it doth in perfect creatures VVhere marke that hee sayeth The Heart may draw a little out of the great Artery For the values or floud-gates there set by Nature do not hinder a little arteriall bloud and spirites from siping into the Heart but they hinder a sudden and plentifull consluence such as should be necessary if of them the Heart shoulde make vitall spirits and arteriall bloud for the whole body of the Infant This I say was Galens opinion yet in many places he seemeth to say the quite contrary that the Arteries of the Infant are moued by a faculty sent from his Heart vnto them The contrary opinion That the arteries of the Infant are moued by a power issuing from his hart Authorities out of Galen and that the Heart itselfe is moued by an in-bred and proper motion In the 22. Chapter of the seauenth Booke de vsu partium The Heart sayth he not onely in perfect creatures but also in Infants supplyeth to their Arteries the power by which they are moued and in 21. Chapter of the sixt Book If you tie the Arteries of the Nauel whilst the Infant is in the womb all the Arteries which are in the Chorion will cease beating yet those Arteries which are in the body of the Embryo will continue their pulsation but if with the vmbilicall Arteries you tye also the vmbilicall veines then will the arteries which are in the body of the Infant leaue beating also By which it is manifest first that that power which moueth the arteries of the Chorion proceedeth from the heart of the Infant againe that the arteries get spirits from the veines by their inoculations In the same Booke in another place hee sayeth The Heart in the Infant when it dilateth itselfe draweth bloud and spirites from out of the venall Artery In the ninth Chapter of his Booke de formatione foetus When the Heart of the Infant commeth to haue ventricles and hath receiued venall and arteriall bloud then it pulseth and together with it selfe moueth the Arteries so that it liueth now not onely as a Plant but also as a Creature This opinion may also be confirmed by reasons Seeing the Heart is the hottest of all the Bowels and as it were a fire-hearth if you depriue it of motion it hath nothing left wherewith it may bee refrigerated by transpiration The first argument it cannot because it is included in a hotte and narrow roome nor by the appulsion of externall ayre for the solidity and thightnesse of the membranes wherewith it is compassed hinder the accesse thereof adde hereto that those watery excrements doe hinder the perspiration Neither hath the Heart of the Infant any refrigeration from the mothers arteries by the accesse of a new matter or spirit for nothing can ariue into the Heart of the Infant from his arteries because of the membranes which lye vpon the mouth of the great arterie The motion therefore of the Heart was necessary by the benefite whereof both bloud and spirit are drawne into it and from thence communicated to the whole body The credite The 2 argument also of this opinion is increased by Histories For many women report that some haue beene cut out of their mothers womb after they were dead and so saued as Scipio and Manilius Histories of many cut out of their mothers wombs The Ciuill Lawyers doe condemne him as a murtherer that shall bury a woman great with childe before he hath taken the Infant from her because togither with the dead mother he seemeth or his held in construction to haue buried a liuing Infant which Law being made with the consent of Physitians doeth sufficiently declare that the Infant may suruiue after the Mother is dead It is reported that Gorgias the Epirote after his Mother was dead and vppon the Beere to be buried yssued aliue from her wombe which could not haue beene vnlesse the heart of the infant had had in it a vitall faculty which without the assistance and communion of the mothers heart for a while did sustaine his life But I thinke it will not be hard to giue a sufficient answere to all these authorities and arguments For Galens authority we make the lesse account of it because it contradicteth Answeres to the authorities and arguments himself Moreouer we say that the experiment which Galen biddeth vstry is impossible for you cannot intercept the vmbilicall veine and arteries of the infant vnlesse the Mother bee dead and her wombe opened and
come into the world he presently perisheth as hauing his Vitall heate nipped by the cold of that churlish Planet Add heereto that the weake infant is not able to beare or endure so sudden an alteration from the Moone to Saturne as if it were from the lowest staffe to the top of the Ladder because all sudden mutations are enemies to Nature But if he ouercome the eight month then to Saturne succeedeth Iupiter that benefical Planet by whose prosperous and healthfull aspect all the ill disposition that came by Saturne is frustrated and auoyded wherefore the ninth moneth the infant is borne vitall and liuely as also the tenth and the eleauenth because of the familiarity of Mars and Sol with the Principles of our life And this is the opinion of the Astrologers concerning the Causes of our birth which is indeed elegant and maketh a faire shewe but is in the meane time full of Error as picus Mirandula hath prooued in a Booke which he hath written against Astrologers The opinion of the Astrologians confuted For how may it be that Saturne should alwayes beare sway the first and the 8. months when as a women may conceiue in anie months of the yeare any day in the month or any houre in the day Why do Hindes calue the eight month and their yong suruine as Aristotle writeth in his sixt Booke De Natura Animalium Pliny is of opinion in the fifte Pliny his idle opinion chapter of his seuenth Book De Naturali Historia That only those children are Vital if they be borne the seauenth month who were conceyued the day before or after the Full of the Moone or in the New Moone But all these are idle and addle immaginations of vvanton braines The Geometricians referre the Causes of the birth vnto the proportion of the Conformation and motion of the Infant For say they there is a double proportion of the conformation to the motion and a trebble proportion of the motion to the birth which proportion The Geometritians proportions if the Infant holde then shall hee arriue aliue and liuely into the worlde So the seauenth month birth is vitall because it is formed the fiue and thirtith mooued the seuentith and borne the two hundred and tenth day And this opinion may be confirmed by the authority of Hippocrates for in the third Section of his second Book Epidemiωn he saith whatsoeuer is mooued in the seuentith day is perfected Hip. authority Auicen in the triplicities But Auicen confuteth this opinion For if onely the proportion betwixt the conformation and the motion of the infant were the cause that he suruiued thē should he aswell suruiue the eight as the seuenth moneth because they keepe the same proportion For instance Say that an infant be formed the fortith day then shall hee mooue the eightith and be borne the two hundred and fortith And in this birth the proportion is exquisitly held because twice forty make eighty and thrice eighty two hundred and fortie dayes Now Hippocrates in his Booke De Alimento saith that an infant borne at 240. daies which all men vnderstand to be the eight-month birth is and is not But the authority of Hippocrates may well stand with this opinion for it is not his meaning that this proportion Hip. explained is the cause of the life of the infant but simply and absolutely hee sayth that there is a certaine proportion betwixt the conformation Motion and Birth of the infant which no man will deny It remaineth now that wee acquaint you with the Philosophers and Physitians reasons The 5. opiniō of the Phylosophers and Physitians why the seuenth-month birth is Vitall and not the eight Nature although she be illiterate and vntaught yet hath she constant Lawes which her selfe hath imposed vppon her selfe definite also and limited motions which she alwayes keepeth without inconstancy or mutability vnlesse she be hindred by some internall or externall principle As therefore shee The Lawes of of Nature are certaine neuer endeauoureth any perfect Criticall euacuation vnlesse the humor bee before boyled and prepared So she neuer vndertaketh a Legitimate birth till the infant bee perfected and absolued in all his numbers And as in crudity no good Crisis is to be hoped for according to Hippocrates so before the infant be perfected the birth cannot bee ligitimate or Vitall For the birth saith Galen is a kinde of Crisis Now before the seuenth moneth the infant is No vital birth before perfection not perfected and therefore before the seauenth month he cannot be borne aliue But the seauen-month if he be strong he breaketh the Membranes maketh way for himselfe and suruiueth because he is perfect especially if it be a male child The eight month birth why not vital 1. Reason The eight month although he be perfect hee cannot survive because hee is not able to beare two afflictions one immediately succeeding in the necke of another For in the seuenth moneth he laboreth sore and repeateth his contention the eight before his strength is refreshed And this is Hippocrates opinion in the very beginning of his Booke de octimestri partu Concerning the eight-moneth birth I am of this iudgement that it is impossible that the Infant Hippocrates authority should beare two succeeding afflictions and therefore those Infants doe not suruiue For they are twice afflicted because to the euils they suffered in the wombe are added also the payne in the birth Again the eight-month birth is not vital because it commeth after the birth day which The 2. reason should haue beene the seauenth moneth and before the birth day which is to bee the ninth moneth Whence we may gather that some ill accident hath betided the Infant or the mother which hindred the birth the 7. month and preuented the ninth And hitherto belongeth that golden sentence of our admired maister Hippocrates in the eight Section of his sixt Booke Epidemiωn If nothing happen within the prescript time of the birth whatsoeuer is borne shall suruiue But now why a woman doth not beare her burthen beyond the tenth and the eleauenth Why a womā goeth not aboue 11. moneths months Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura pueri referreth the cause to the want of Aliment Now the Aliment fayleth as well because a great part of the bloud flowes back vnto the Pappes for the generation of Milke as also because the Infant is nourished only with pure and sweete bloud which the mother can no longer in sufficient quantity supply vnto him Neither is that to bee passed ouer with silence which Hippocrates obserued in the Booke before named to wit that in some women the Aliment fayleth sooner in some later Those which are not accustomed to bring foorth haue lesse Aliment then others for What women destaud their Infants soonest their Infants because the bloud is not accustomed to turne his course toward the wombe Againe those women who haue lesse store of
another vpper arising from The membranes of it the pleura with which it is compassed for more strength although it haue another coat of his owne but a very thinne one that it might bee distinguished from all other parts by proper circumscription Veines it hath arising from the trunke of the hollow table 1. m table 6. A veine called Phrenicae sometimes also it receiueth branches from the fatty veine called His veines Adiposa which are accoÌ„panied with arteries from the great artery tab 1. c called also Phrenica the veines table 1. n. table 6. c the arteries table 1. co table 13. KK the veines carry vnto Arteries it bloud for his nourishment the arteries vitall spirits together with the vitall faculty beside by ventilation with their motion they preserue his naturall heat It hath two nerues table 2. figure 1. P P proceeding out of the lower rackebones or vertebrae of the necke made of three surcles on each side and this is peculiar to this muscle for Sinewes other parts vnder the patell bones or clauicles receiue none from the marrow of the necke A propriety which nerues being carried through the cauity of the Chest are contorted or wound about the Mediastinum by it fastned and stayed aloft least they should be hurt And it was necessary that these nerues should come from an vpper place that they might more equally exteÌ„d their action into euery part of it wherfore they are disseminated through his whole Why his nerues come from aboue substance that they might affoorde vnto it all sence and motion whence it is of very exquisite sence and when it is iniured for the most part death followeth It hath two passages or holes one on the right hand table 1. and table 2. figure 2. m in The passages the middle neruous part for the ascent of the hollow veine out of the vpper and gibbous part of the Liuer vnto the Heart another on the left hand table 1. and table 2. figure 2. l a little backwarder greater through which passeth the Oesophagus or gullet and 2. nerues vnto the stomacke vnto which not withstanding his membranes do grow and encompasse streightly and very strongly At the originall or beginning of this muscle or midriffe betweene his productions tab His diuision for the artery and the veine non parill 1. and table 2. figure h i at the racke-bones there is a diuision table 1. and table 2. figure 2. k resembling a semicircle or halfe Moone for the descent of the great Artery the vein without a peere or non parill and for nerues of the sixt payre fixed to the ribbes which are carried vnder the pleura and this diuision imbraceth the racke-bones vpon which the great artery leaneth The chiefe vse of the Midriffe which Galen found out as appeareth in the 15. and 7. The vses of the midriffe The chiefe vse Chapters of his 5. Booke de vsu partium and which dependeth especially vpon her scituation is that it might be the organ or instrument of free gentle and voluntary respiration or breathing euen as the instruments of violent or deepe breathings are the 64. muscles which are about the Chest exactly dilating or contracting it For his fibres being equally retracted or drawne together all the bastard ribs are drawne toward the centre of the Chest and so they draw the vtmost parts of the Chest vnto the rack-bones and constringe or contract the lower part whereupon the Midriffe is lift vp streached and serueth for expiration Hence it is that in a dead body it alwayes appeareth contracted and streatched for the life endeth with expiration and if the Chest be perforated within the ribs or Midriffe it falleth straight loose downeward and suffereth the Liuer the stomack which before were somewhat suspended to fall But when the fibres are loosened the Midriffe falleth for the bastard ribs are loosened the lower parts of the Chest and consequently the Lungs are dilated so we draw in breath wherfore when the Midriffe is hindred or affected then must needs follow difficulty of respiration as Galen saith in the 8. Chapter of his 4. Booke de locis affectis This motion according to some authors Archangelus among Of what kind the motion of the midriffe is the rest is mixed of a voluntary a naturall motion voluntary it is but not simply because there is a necessity which vrgeth and exacteth this motion as in respiration a necessity of cooling the hart vrgeth euen as in vnburdening the belly making water the excrements do vrge and prouoke the sphincter muscles of the Fundament and of the Bladder The first Figure sheweth the middle Belly the Skinne and the Muscles being cut away the Breast-bone also is remooued and the ribbes broken that the capacity of the Chest the Membranes thereof and the Lungs might better be discerned TABVLA II. FIG I FIG II. Figure II. sheweth the midriffe taken out of the body Another vse of the midriffe is to ventilate or fanne the Hypochondria especially the Liuer Another vse because in his conuex or vpper part it wanteth Arteries to doe that office as also the moyst vapours contayned in the capacity of the lower belly least being at rest they should putrifie and corrupt for which cause Hippocrates in his first Booke de morbis mulierum calleth it the breather or bellowes of the lower belly Another vse of it is as Galen aduiseth vs in the 9. Chapter of his second Book de motâ— A third vse musculorum to helpe forward the expulsion of the excrements and the Infant in trauell by helping the muscles of the Abdomen as wee haue shewed in the former Booke for which it is the more conuenient because of his oblique scituation For aboue it presseth the guttes as it were with hands and so driueth the excrements downward which otherwise might as well be excluded vpward as downward if this helpe were not The last vse is that according to Plato it might deuide the Irascible or Angry part and The last vse of the midriffe Plato Aristotle Plinâ—es conceit faculty of the Soule from the Concupiscible lustfull or according to Aristotle it might distinguish the naturall parts from the vitall the ignoble from the noble that the vapours which arise from the lower parts as from the sinke of the body might not offend the heart the seate of life and sence as he thought Pliny ascribed to it the subtility or nicenesse of the wit and esteemed it the seate of mirth which appeareth by tickling for if the skinne about the Hypochondria be gentlely touched we are tickled and laugh presently but more rare was that of a young man in my knowledge who had the cause of an Epilepsie in his foot which at certaine times would rise vp and might be stayed by binding the legge and thigh but when the vapor or breath came vp about the place of the Midriffe then would
against iniuries wherefore according to the opinion of Galen in the 6. Chapter of his third book de motu musculorum and in the 7. Chapter of his 8. Booke de vsu partium who sometime calleth it after the common name of the bowels a parenchyma sometime the fleshy bowell it is not a muscle because it hath all kinde of fibres and is not moued with a voluntary motion for after Gal. determination a muscle is the instrument of voluntary motion but the motion of the heart which dependeth vppon his substance and flesh is not Voluntary but Naturall neither can cease so long as the creature liueth but the action of the muscles resteth sometimes and is againe set on woorke according to the determinate purpose of the Creature to which it is obedient Notwithstanding Hippocrates in his Booke de Corde calleth it a very strong muscle and not vnwoorthily How Hippoc. is to be vnderstood when he calleth the heart a muscle for he defineth a muscle to bee flesh rowled into a globe and such is the flesh of the heart wherefore both of them resting vpon their own definitions haue deliuered the trueth And therefore Picholomenie answered for Hippocra that there is in vs one motion Naturall whose muscle is the heart another motion voluntary to which all the other muscles of the bodye are obedient and he maketh a generall definition of a muscle that it is a fleshy instrument working motion in a creature vnder which the heart also may be contayned The perpetuall motion of the heart because of the continuall generation of spirites because The double motion of the heart Contrary motions must haue a rest between theÌ„ euery part standeth in neede of them is double consisting of a Dyastole or dilatation and a Systole or contraction which is accomplished by the fibres for as long as the Creature liueth it is dilated and contracted and betwixt either of these motions commeth a rest or cessation for contrary motions saith the Philosopher cannot be without a rest between them It is dilated when the cone or end is drawne to the basis with right fibres and then it becommeth How the hart is dilated short indeed but his sides are so distended that it appeareth sphericall or round The vse of this motion is to drawe bloud into the right ventricle by the hollow veine and How it is contracted ayre into the left by the venall artery the values falling downe and giuing way to their entrance but it is contracted when the cone or poynt departeth from the basis and then the heart becommeth longer indeed but narrower the right fibres being loosed to their length and the transuerse which encompasse the heart round being strongly gathered together straightned the values of the hollow veine and the venall arterie partly shutte but those of the great artery the arteriall veine are opened yeelding out-gate to the bloud out of the right ventricle by the arteriall veine into the Lungs and to the vitall spirite out of the lefte ventricle into the great artery and to a portion of the vitall bloud together with the soote through the venall artery This motion of the heart is called Systole or contraction and depression This contraction is not a little helped if not altogether performed by certayne strong Ligaments in the heart helpers or authors of contraction ligaments table 10. figure 6. L figure 7. HH which are streatched in the inmost parts of the ventricles of the heart for when these being contracted doe fall they also drawe together with them the coats of the heart inward Finally the oblique fibres which lye obliquely along the length of the hart are the cause The rest of the hart how wrought of the small rest that is betweene these contrary motions and those things whether bloud or spirits which are drawne into the heart by their helpe are a little while reteyned in the ventricles the heart being on euery side straightned about those things it contayneth but 4. Motions in the heart distinguished by their times and places if in the dissection of a liuing creature you carefully obserue the motion of the heart you shall discerne foure motions distinguished by their seuerall times and places whereof two are proper to the eares of the heart and two to the ventricles The cauities of the heart which we call ventricles Hippocrates called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bellies so doth Galen in the 11. Chapter of his 6. Booke de vsu partium but by a diuerse name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They are two very notable differing in largenes and in form Figure II. Figure III. Figure 4. and 5. Fig VI. Fig. 7. A the trunke of the great Artery DA portion of the arteriall veine CC the orifice of the venal Artery DD A bunching circle in the same orisice EF the two Values of the venal artery GG Filaments drawne downward from the Values HH the fleshy portions to which they are fastned I the left eare of the heart turned inward K the wall or partition betwixt the ventricles L A bosom or canity reaching the orifice of the great Artery M M. A portion of the heart compassing the left Ventricle Fig 8. A the orifice of the great artery B C D the Values that are set belore that Orifice E F the beginning of the Coronall Arteries G Portions of the same arteries shutting foorth H the Orifice of the Venal artery I K hâ—â— two Values L the Filaments of the same M the fleshy portions to which they grow N. The left eare of the heart inuerted O. A portion of the arterial Veyne P Q. the substance of the heart compassing the left Ventricle R. the wall betwixt the ventricles of the heart called Septum SS A certaine substance at the roote of the great Artery which sometimes in Beasts is bony FIG I. Table 10. Fig. 1. sheweth the right side of the heart freed from the Pericardium or purse which together with the Lungs is reflected to the left side that the continuity of the Hollowe veine with the heart at his basis might better bee discerned together with the vessels and a part of the Midriffe FIG II Fig. 2. sheweth the heart turned vpon the right side that so the left side the venall Artery with his Nerue might better be discerned III. Fig. 3. sheweth the heart cut ouerthwart that the thicknesse of the ventricles might better appeare IV Fig. 4. sheweth the bones of the heart as some expresse them V Fig. 5. sheweth the heart freed froÌ„ the Lungs the midriffe the right ventricle the orifice of the hollow-veine dissected VI. Fig. 6. sheweth the heart cut thorough the right ventricle and the orifice of the Arteriaell veine VII Fig 7. sheweth the heart cut through the left ventricle as also the orifice of the venall Artery cut open VIII Fig. 8. sheweth the heart cut through the left ventricle the orifice of the great artery Tabula X. The left
at the arteriall veine Table 10. figure 3. D is much lesse because the orifice of this vessell is much lesse then that of the hollow vein The left and beside ayre followeth more freely at a narrow passage then bloud It is also shape Why the ears haue correspondency with the ventricles and runs more on the side of the heart and is more rugged and vneuen on the outside then the right harder also and more fleshy and thicker for the eares haue a correspondency with the ventricles as seeming to bee by Nature framed to bee assistant in some preparation of the matters which belong to the heart They are hollow as making way vnto the heart Their substance is peculiar and such as is found in no other parte much like the scarffe-skinne and membranous that they might endure the force of attraction with out breaking and also that they might better follow the motion of the hart for they are like values streched and contracted when they are full and extended then are they gibbous and smooth but when they are contracted then they appeare outwardly rugous and wrinkled and with Their figure in they resemble the vnequall superficies Tab. 10. figure 5. the right inuerted 1 rugous fig. 7. the left inuerted 1. fig. 8. N of the ventricles They are thin that they might more easily be contracted soft and neruous for strength Substance for that is strongest which is most sinewy The vse of these eares is that whereas the bloud and ayre rush violently toward the heart Their vse these should take them vp by the way and keepe them as in a safe and let them into the heart by degrees otherwise the creature should bee in danger of suffocation and the heart of violence in their sudden affluence Moreouer they defend the vesselles to which they are set in the motions of the heart which haue a soft and thinne coate and therefore other wise when they are streatched in sudden repletion might be subiect to cracke or burst Hippocrates sayd they serued the heart as fannes to coole it or as bellowes to smithes forges to gather in the spirits as they gather in wind CHAP. XIII Of the vessels of the Heart and their values THere are seene about the Basis of the heart in the outward sides of the ventricles 4. vessâ—ls foure vesselles and so many orificies whose originall some woulde deriue from the heart as Vesalius and Varolius and they are in each ventricle two Hippocrates in his Booke de Corde calleth them the fountayns of humane Nature In the right the hollow veine Table 9. figure 2. F Table 10. figure 1. C figure 2. NN Their postioÌ„ and the arteriall veine table 9. fig. 2. G In the left the venall artery table 10. fig. 2 â— and the great artery Table 9. figure 2. H Table 10. figure 1. H figure 2. OP Within these vesselles are certaine values or leafe-gates placed which Hippocrates called the secret filmes The values of the heart and Galen membranes and the Epiphysis of membranes eleuen in number all arising from the orificies of the vesselles Some of these are three-forcked some like halfe 11. in number Moones some againe are carried from without inward into the ventricles of the heart to Their sorme which they are tyed with strong membranes especially to the partition toward the cone or poynt that in the dilatation of the heart the ligaments might draw the values vnto Foras intus Intus â—â—ras themselues and as it were turne them vp to the body of the heart others are carried from an inward position outward as soone as the two vesselles do peepe out of the heart In those Where stronger and why vesselles which receiue matter into the heart they are strong because they are not onely to hinder the regresse but also are to drawe but in those that send out matter out of the heart they are weaker In the dilatation of the heart they are all extended the forked values making certain gaping The work 〈…〉 the values in dilatation fissures betweene their forkes by which the matters are let in those like the halfe-Moone or the semicircular values doe shut close the endes of their vesselles and so hinder those matters that are gone out for returning in againe In the contraction of the heart they are all likewise contracted then the forked ones do close vp those yawning fissures which they made in their dilatation and so hinder those In contractioÌ„ matters that are gone out for returning in againe These circular values flagging to the sides of the vessels doe leaue open way for the bloud and spirits to issue out Of these values Hip. first mentioned them Hippocrates made first mention and extolleth their structure as a wonderfull secret of Nature and they are sayeth Galen in the 11. Chapter of his sixt Booke de vsupartium framed with such exquisite Art that if they bee all at once streatched and stand vpright then they stop the whole orifice of the vessell They haue all one common vse which is to hinder that which is gotten into the heart Their vsecommon Proper for passing out againe They haue also proper vses the vse of those that are set within and goe outward is to leade out matters out of the heart and not suffer them to come back the vse of those that are set without and goe inward is to keepe the matters gotten in that they get not out againe and both these that the labour of the heart should not be in vaine But because the constitution of these vessels is one in the heart of an Infant whilest it is in the wombe and another in the heart after the birth wee will intreat of them seuerally And first as they are in a man after he is borne into the world The hollow veine hauing perforated Table 10. figure 1. D figure 2. NN sheweth the passage Of the hollow veine in the heart of the veine the midriffe and being come vnto the hearte first sending out a short braunch from his lefte side is receiued by the right deafe-eare with his ample and patent orifice Table 10. figure 1. from C to B thrice as large as the orifice of the great artery and is presently inserted into the right Table 10. figure 5. CC sheweth his orifice ventricle to which it adhereth so firmely that vnneth it can be separated from it Whence came the occasion of Aristotles error and his followers who thinke that there the hollow veine tab 10. figure 1. C as also all the rest haue their originall And for the strengthening of the heart this great braunch becomes like a ligament and his vse is to bring the bloud which is sent vpward from the Liuer vnto the right ventricle and there to powre it into the heart whilest it is dilated to bee farther attenuated therein as well for the nourishment of the Lungs which require a thinner bloud
as especially for matter to make the arteriall bloud and spirites afterward to bee perfected in the left ventricle The greater part of which is afterward sent out in the contraction of the heart by the arteriall veine Table 10. figure 5. P. To this orifice groweth a membranous Table 10. figure â— HH circle which addeth The circular membrane strength to the heart it passeth inward and not farre from the beginning is diuided or slitte into three small but strong portall membranes Table 10. figure 5. KLM or values whose Basis is large and they end in an obtuse or dull poynt and when they are shutte and doe as it were wincke together they are like broade headed Iaulins or broade arrowe heades triangular and euery angle forked all which forks consist and growe together of small threds of fibres Table 10. figure 5. NN which Aristotle mistooke for nerues ioyned together with fleshy breaches Table 10. figure 5. OO which by those fibres as by ligaments are stretched in the contraction of the heart and those being streatched the orifice is almost cleane shut Breaches vp But when this circle is open together with his fibres it resembleth a Crowne such as Princes in old time wore But these Values as also those of the venall Artery doe encline from without inwarde that the bloode in the contraction of the heart should not regurgitate into the Holloweveine how then is it possible that blood should bee laboured in the heart for the nourishment of the whole body when as no blood can passe out of this Ventricle into the hollow veine but onely into the Lungs Wherfore it was necessary that Nature should prouide away out of the Lungs into the hollow vein from whence branches might be dispersed thoroughout the whole body The other Vessell of the right Ventricle is the Arteriall Veine Tab. 9. figure 2 o. Tab. 10 figure 6 C D Tab. 11 figure 1 C The Arteriall Veine A veine by office An artery by substance his Originall or the arteriall vessell A veine it is because of the office it hath to transport blood an artery because his frame and substance is like that of an arterie It is fastned to the ventricle with a lesse orifice Tab. 10 figure 6 C D then the hollow vein Tab. 10 figure 5 CCC and from thence some say it hath his originall yet it may better be imagined to be a branch and off-spring of the great arterie because as saith Archangelus it is most likely that a veine should come from a veine and an artery from an arterie Archangelus his argument therefore the Venall artery which though it haue the vse of an Artery yet hauing the single coate but of a veine hath his Originall from the Hollow-veine made also of one single coat And so the arteriall veine hauing the vse of a veine but the double coat of an arterie most likely proceedeth from the great arterie which hath a double coate Of which opinion also are Varolius and Laurentius it is further confirmed by their Connexion which in the Infant vnborne is more conspicuous But the verie trueth as I conceiue is that it ariseth as other spermaticall parts do from The true original of the arterial veine the seede His coate is not simple as that of a veine but double Tab. 11 fig. 3. B C as an arterie and that for the vse as well of the Infant in the wombe as of the man afterward of the Infant that the Mothers arteriall blood and vitall spirit which it carrieth into the Lunges The vse of the single coat of this Arterie dooing therein the office of an arterie should not breath out as it would if it were as thin as a veine of the man afterward and in him it dooth onely the dutie of a veine not of an arterie partly because in respirations it was not fit it should bee easily dilated and contracted as it would haue beene if it had had the single coate of a veine for then there woulde not haue beene capacitie sufficient in the Chest for the instruments of breathing and beside the blood should haue had too free and full accesse to the heart partly because the Lungs which are of a spongy and light substance required to be nourished with a thinne and vaporous not with a thicke and crasse bloode for euery thing is nourished with aliment likest vnto it selfe which could not haue beene either so prepared or so conteined in a vessell with a single coate as in one with a double Wee will add also that cause whereof Hippocrates maketh mention that is that the right Hip. his good vse of this single coate ventricle which is not so hot as the left might not be as much cooled as the lefte and so at length his heate extinguished For seeing that the branches of the Weazon which drawe in the cold aer are diuided betweene the branches of the arteriall veine and venall arterie Tab. 11 figure 1 BCD if the coate of the arteriall veine were but one it would receyue as much aer as the venall artery whose coate likewise is but one and so both ventricles should be alike refrigerated whence it must needes follow that the lefte hauing more heate then the right the heat of the right must of necessity be in time extinguished the heat of the left remaining inviolate wherefore Nature made this vessell thicker and so narrower to carry aer not so much for refrigeration as for refection This is a verie notablâ— vessell that so much as it becommeth lesse by the thickenesse of his coates might be recompenced in the largenesse of the Vessell and so the Lunges haue sufficient nourishment It leaneth vpon the great Arterie and turning his bulke vnto the left side is diuided into two Table 10 figure 6 C D. Tab. 11 figure 3 FF trunkes which are carried to the lefte his amplitude His diuision and the right Lungs and there distributed quite through into inumerable Tab. 11 Fig. 3 GG branches The vse of this vessell is in the contraction of the heart to receyue the greater part of the blood out of the right Ventricle in which it is made thinner and lighter that it might His Vse passe out more forcibly and to carry it into the Lunges for their nourishment For the heart seemeth to make retribution to the Lunges yeelding them bloode for their nourishment because they sent aer vnto him for his refection Table 11. Figure 1. sheweth the fore-side of the Lungs taken out out of the Chest from which the Heart vvith his Membranes are cut Fig. 2. sheweth the backe and gibbous side of the Lunges as it lyeth vpon the backe Figure 3. Sheweth the Arteriall Veine Figure 4. Sheweth the Venall Arterie separated from the substance of the Lungs TABVLA XI FIG I FIG II FIG III FIG IV. These Values haue their Originall from the very coate of the Veine and beeing placed inward do looke outwarde and each of
them is like a semi-circle or halfe-moone or the Whence the Values are Their figure Latine Letter â— If all these three be together stretched and set vpright they seeme to bee but one great Value stopping vp the whole Orifice whilst they are stretched carry their Figure of the halfe-Moone but when they sinke or flagge then they become rugous and resemble the Moone in the first quarter Their outward Couering or CircuÌ„ference as also is that of the great Artery is more solid The Vtter coate of this Vessel then the rest of their body for where in both Orificies they touch themselues or ioyn some way together they become so indurated that they appeare to bee like a long and rounde tilage The Venall artery Tab. 10 fig. 2 G H not rightly expressed Table 11 fig. 1 D is a vessell of the left Ventricle An artery because of his vse for it containeth and bringeth aer The venal arteries as also because it beateth as other Pulses doe not so indeede that it can bee discerned by the eye but so it must of necessity bee because it is continuated with the left ventricle It hath pulsation though not visible where is the originall of pulsation A veine it is as being of the substance that veines are of It proceedeth out of the left ventricle of the heart at his Basis with a spacious round open orifice table 10. figure 7. CC greater then that of the great artery It is supposed to haue his beginning out of the softer part of the ventricle but it may better be beleeued to haue sprong out of the hollow veine if wee marke the connexion that is found in Infants vnborne It hath but one thinne and simple coate in growne bodies that the Lungs might bee His coate but single nourished with defaecated thinne and vaporous bloud brought by it but sent by the heart and that in a greater quantity then a thick stiffe vessell would carry because the Lungs are parts of great expence as well because of their continuall motion as also for the rarenesse and loosenesse of their substance which suffereth the thinner part of the bloud to exhale Why this vessel is to be capacious many reasons from them againe it was needfull that this vessell should be capacious becaue the heat of the left ventricle required great store of ayre for the tempering of it beside that it needed for the reparation of spirits for in growne men it hath the vse of an artery to carry ayre not of a veine as it had whilest the Infant was in the mothers wombe and againe the larger it is and more spacious the better may the smoake and soote passe through it into the braunches of the weazon without infecting the ayre it brinketh into the heart which in a narrower passage would necessarily haue beene mingled and in the Infant it had no vse of a double coate because it onely carried the Aliment of the Lungs vnto them from the hollow veine It is a notable vessell and as soone as it is gotten out of the heart is diuided into two trunks table 11. figure 4. BBCD so that it seemeth to be a double orifice of the same vessell The right of these is sent vnder the Basis of the heart into the right Lung table 11. figure 1. D The left into the left like the arteriall vein and so they are both disseminated through The right branch The Lest the Lungs and make the representation of rootes tab 11. figure 4. â—â—â—â— and may be compared to the rootes of the gate-veine for as it doth sucke the nourishment with his ends or extremities so the venall artery is deriued into the Lungs to draw ayre out of the branches of the weazon But at the originall of this vessell and the great artery they both meete and are ioyned together by the interposition of a good thicke and large particle which in the Infant was perforated and made a passage as we shall declare hereafter The vse of this venal artery is in the dilatation of the heart to draw ayre out of the Lungs for the generation of spirits and in his contraction to expell or drawe out into the Lungs a portion The vse of the venal artery of the vitall bloud for their nourishment and life as also the soote and smoake that ariseth from the flame of the heart but least all the ayre should returne again out of the hart His values into the Lungs there groweth to the orifice of this vessell a membranous circle table 10. figure 7. DD out of the substance of the heart which is ledde inward and deuided into two values table 10. figure 7. FF table 12. fig. 2. r bending from without inward which as they exceede in largenes the values of the hollow veine so also they are stronger hauing longer thredy strings Table 10. figure 7. GG to which more fleshy Table 10. figure 7. HH table 12. figure 2 ss explantations or risings do accrew one of these values looketh to the right side another to the left which when they are ioyned do resemble a Bishops myter They are but two because this vessell was not to be ouer closely shut and that for two Why but two causes first seeing that all parts need vitall spirits and bloud to be sent vnto them for their life the Lungs also must neede them wherefore as they receiued Alimentary and nourishing bloud by the arteriall veine so were they to receiue vitall by the venall artery therefore in the venall artery there is alwayes contayned subtile and arterial bloud which that it may be it hath onely two values set to it that in the contraction of the heart the way might not be altogether stopped vp but so much space lefte as was necessary for the transvection of vitall bloud But if the values were wanting then would the arteriall bloud in contraction flow forth in greater quantity and with more violence and so the great artery and consequently the The necessity of them whole body should be defrauded Againe that if there should bee any smouldry excrements ingendred betweene the ayre attracted and the natiue heate which is conteyned in this ventricle they might haue free egresse this way into the Lungs and so goe out by the weazon which otherwise if they were retayned might endanger the suffocation and extinction of the creatures naturall heate The second vessell of the left ventricle is the great artery of which though wee doe entreat at large in his proper place yet it will be necessary to discourse of it here so far as shall make for out present purpose CHAP. XIIII Of the great Artery and his values and vse about the Heart THis great Artery called Aorta was made before the heart hauing as the heart The great artery a beginning of generation from the seed out of which it is immediately made at the same time that the other parts are Albeit his originall
yet so that in a man they adhere together by Membranous Fibres so that there is rather a note or footstep of diuision then any true diuision indeede though it bee otherwise in Dogges and the lower is longer then the vpper And it is so diuided as well that the whole Lungs might more safely and swiftly be dilated and contracted the act breathed in more easily penetrating into their narrowest passages as also that they might the more firmely embrace the heart and not be compressed when we bow downward And althogh they be found to be distinguished though not with any true diuision somtimes into three sometimes into more sometimes into two yet rarely shall we find in a man because of the shortnes of his brest fiue Lobes in a dogge and an Ape often and if it happen to be so then saith Galen in the 2. and 10. Chapters of his 7. Booke de vsu part they ly very high into the throat vnder the hollow-vein Their substance Tab. 14 fig 2. is fleshy wherupon it is called Parenchyma a fleshy bowell wouen with three sorts of vessels Tab. 14 fig. 2 BCD and Their substāce couered with a thin Membrane which varieth in softnes and colour according to the age How their substance and colour differeth before after birth of the party In yonger men it is faster in the prime of our age rare caue and hollow For the Lunges being not mooued in the wombe of the Mother as neither the heart are then thicke and firme as is the substance of the Liuer red also from the colour of their nourishment for nourished they are in the Mothers wombe with that wherewith they were generated that is blood brought out of the Hollow veine to the venall artery by inoculation and spirits sent from the great artery to the arteriall veine by the pipe or canale before mētioned but the infant being borne when the heart beginneth to mooue his motion and heate softneth and puffeth vp their flesh by little and little and so being mooued with the motion of the Chest they also become pliable to the motions thereof and are lifted vp and fall againe with ease they lye also bedded as it were betweene the diuisions of the Plato his Mollis saltus Why they ioyne after death being cut or sliced vessels filling vp the empty places and by that meanes are a defence and strengthning vnto them that they be not broken in their continuall motions And this is the reason that Plato calleth their motion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saltus mollis a soft motion which is furthered in that their substance is full of a slimy and viscid moysture insomuch that Varolius saith that after death if they be cut yet will they glue together againe by this viscidity Their substāce Their substance also is laxe spongy and rare made as it were of the froth of the blood that it may better admit the aer drawne in like a paire of Bellowes and be freely filled therwith Their colour is yellowish oftentimes ashie spotted with certaine dull and blackish Their colour speckes or cloudye streames and in those that dye of any long and lingering disease they grow yet blacker They haue a Membrane bred out of the Pleura for where the vessels passe into the lungs Their Membrane Tab. 14 fig. 1 CD ther their common coate sprung from the Pleura departeth from them and is finely stretched ouer the superficies or vpper face of the Lungs to forme containe their soft substance which otherwise being shaken with continuall motions would quickly breake off by peece meale This Membrane is thin that it should not be burthensome and soft that it might better stretch with the motion of the Lungs full also of pores though after death insensible that if any quitture or matter should be gathered in the chest in a pleurisy or inflamation of the Why the mēbrane is porous Lungs called Peripneumonia it might by these pores haue yssue so be spit out by Cough albeit we are not ignorant that in both these diseases the Lungs themselues are affected which we are taught by the dissection of Pleuriticall bodies and also by them which haue recouered of Pleurisies in whom doth remaine difficulty of breathing and some payne in the weakned side as long as they liue This porosite also makes their vpper face smooth and bedewed with a kind of slimy moisture Into this Membrane because it needed but a little sense there are smal Nerues disseminated from the sixt coniugation on the right side Tab. 8. fig. 1 t after the right Recurrent is framed but on the left side Tab. 8 fig. 1 q before the framing of the recurrent these Why Vlcers of the Lunges are with paine Nerues do not reach vnto the substance of the Lungs least they should be pained or wearied in their continuall motion and hence also it is that all the vlcers of the Lunges are without paine Table 14. Figure 1. sheweth the fore-side of the Lungs taken out out of the Chest from which the Heart vvith his Membranes are cut Fig. 2. sheweth the backe and gibbous side of the Lunges as it lyeth vpon the backe Figure 3. Sheweth the Arteriall Veine Figure 4. Sheweth the Venall Arterie separated from the substance of the Lungs TABVLA XIIII FIG I FIG II FIG III FIG IV. Two vessels it receyueth from the heart of which wee haue spoken before one called the arteriall veine tab 14. fig. 1 C Fig. 13. the whole arteriall veine which out of the right The Arteriall veine ventricle ministreth to the Lungs Alimentarie blood therein attenuated for their nourishment and with this blood the naturall spirit and the naturall soule therein residing with all her powers and faculties are communicated to the Lungs The other called the venall artery tab 14 fig. 1 D figure 4 the venall arterie separated which is an instrument onely of the spirits but conteyneth also pure thinne and vaporous blood wherefore the aer which was attracted by the winde-pipe and prepared in the lungs it leadeth to the heart and from the lefte ventricle bringeth foorth vitall bloode with the vitall spirit and faculty to the Lungs partly that therewith they may bee nourished partly Whence life it for their life that the in-bred heate may be cherished for life is from the vitall spirite and the arteriall bloud perfected in the left ventricle of the hearte partly that by it the smoake and soot may be carried out of the heart These two vessels are farre greater then the magnitude of the Lungs may seeme to require if the proportion be compared to that of other parts that because the Lungs with their perpetuall motion do consume and dissipate much moysture and moreouer because they serue not onely to carry out naturall bloud and vitall bloud with vitall spirits but also by their extremities doe receiue from the ends of the winde-pipe ayre which they lead into the
swallowing is drawne downeward and the throttle ascendeth vpward When this pipe commeth Tab. 15 fig. 1 aa into the capacity or hollownes of the chest The diuision of the winde-pipe to his fourth rack-bone it is diuided into two trunkes Tab. 15 fig. 1 and 2 bb the right going to the right side the left to the left side of the lungs into which when they are passed they are againe subdiuided on eyther side into two other branches to each Lobe and these into many others Tab. 15 fig. 1 cccc whose gristles are sometimes triangular sometimes square sometimes otherwise formed and passe on disseminated euen to the extreamities of the Lungs that they might better fit themselues to their dilatation and constriction neither be obstructed but bee free for inspiration and expiration and alwayes open for the auoyding of any matter Rhenmaticke Bloody or Purulent by Cough or otherwise The branches of these diuisions are placed betweene the branches of the venall arterie and the arteriall veine Tab. 14 fig. 1 BCD in the middest and are greater then either of the other but so that the Veine is on the backside of it and the artery on the right which presently as it comes out of the heart entreth the Lungs for that it was not safe that his thinne coat should runne along without some Firmament hauing so actiue and flippant matter in it Necessary it was that these branches of the Weazon should be neere vnto both those vesels Why the braÌ„ches of the windpipe ioin mouths with the venal Artery and ioyne mouths with them and first with the Venall artery that so there might bee free passage out of the Rough Artery into the smooth for the aer to passe to the left ventricle of the heart and as free an outlet for the vapors and soote but not for bloode other humors vnlesse it be by violent Coughing wherefore if at any time they become more open then they should be eyther by breaking one of them or by opening of their orifices or if any of them should be gnawne asunder then part of the bloode contained in the branches The causes of coughing of blood of the smooth Arteries is powred into these Rough which hindreth the recourse of the breath taking vp the passages of it and so suddenly followeth a cough and the bloode comes vp into the mouth but if that which insensibly slid downe the Weazon so passed vnto his lowest pipes do thicken in the outlets which are very smal it breeds such a difficulty of breathing as that his breath seemeth continually to faile and he in great necessity The cause of shortneste of breath of perpetuall inspiration Secondly it was necessary it should ioyne with the arteriall veine and that by inoculation Why they ioyn with the arterial veine that from the veine it might receiue blood for his nourishment And this is the manner of the coniunction of the Weazon to the Heart by the mediation of the smooth arteries and how small propagations of the Veines are inserted into the strings of the winde-pipe for their nourishment because of themselues they are altogether without blood but the smooth or venall arteries haue no Veynes inserted into them because they them-selues containe blood Moreouer the Rough arteries hath small vessels deriued vnto them from the neighbour vessels This Vses of this Weazon are that the Lungs as a paire of bellowes might by it as by The vses of the Weazon First a Conduite or pipe draw aer in respiration atracted by the nose and mouth for the lungs being dilated onely the rough artery is dilated and send it to the heart and by the same passage constringed send out from the heart the hot aer which is vnprofitable for it together with smoaky vapors and sooty excrements and deliuer them out of the mouth and nose And againe that it might be the instrument of the voice for to the generation of Second the voyce which is formed in the Throttle the aer which is breathed in and is the proper matter of the voice is required euen as wee may obserue that in the pipes of the bellowes when they are filled with aer there is a sound engendred Wherefore Hippocrates in his Third Booke De Morbs called it Organum vocale spirabile a breathing and vocall instrument And finally that with violent exsufflation either in coughing of deepe hauking for that which is lightly hawked vp comes but from the roots of the tongue those things which sel from the head or are gathered in the Lungs might by it bee cast forth CHAP. XIX Of the Muscles and Nerues which are in the cauity of the Chest HAuing runne through all the parts conteyned in the Chest and as it were remooued them out of the way we meete with certaine Muscles Nerues and Bones Table 16. sheweth the Cauitie of both Bellies without the bowels and the Midriffe as also what Muscles what bones remaine when the bowelles and brest-bone are remooued TABVLAXVI The Muscles are two called Ceruicislongi tab 16. AB the long muscles of the neck which Two muscles being scituated vnder the gullet are affixed to the rack-bones The muscles which are seated on the sides and behind and doe extend the head and the necke wee haue in some sort described before in the third Chapter of this Booke There are also two kinde of Nerues which passe thorough the chest one from the sixt Two kinds of nerues paire of the marrow in the brayne exhibited in the first figure of the 8. table another from the spinall marrow which is either in the racke bones of the necke or of the chest of which also we haue spoken before in the 10. Chapter CHAP. XX. Of the Clauicles Breast-bone and the Ribs THE Clauicles or Coller-bones are called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they shut vp the whole Chest they are two on each side one scituated ouerthwart in the bottome of the necke and top of the breast Their figure is not straight â—ure of â—ler but outwardly embowed at the tugulum tab 17. fig. 2. H and on the inside hollow contrariwise at the shoulder they are hollow on the outside and imbowed within tab 17. fig. 1 2 3. but in men they are not so crooked as in Apes and doe neare resemble the letter s Likewise in women they are lesse crooked then they areia Why not so crooked in women men table 17. fig. 4. R which maketh them lesse nimble in the moouing of their armes as wee may see when they offer to cast a stone notwithstanding they haue a manifest protuberation or swelling also two lines tab 17. fig. 1 3. â— fig. 2 3. FG that from thence the subclauian muscle and a part also of the Pectoral might arise They are also on either side exasperated table 17. fig. 1. K fig. 3. P toward their ends from which exasperation or inequality Their inequality or roughnes
ebullition or boyling of the bloud whereby it riseth and occupieth a larger place yea and powreth it selfe out into all the cauity adioyning thereto and this he illustrateth by an example taken from boyling water water when it boyleth riseth vp and occupieth larger place then it did A pregnant example before but if you blowe cold ayre into it it presently falleth right so is it sayth he in the heart of a man the heate boyleth vp the bloud and the cold ayre we draw in by inspiration settleth it againe and this is farther proued because the pulses of yong men are more liuely and stronger then of old of whole men then of sicke of waking men then of sleeping Another instance because their heate is more vehement and the feruor or working of their bloud more manifest These things are very probable and carry I must needs say a great shew of trueth but if they be weighed in the ballance of Anatomy they will bee found but light Herein was the Philosophers error that he vnderstandeth the heart to be distended or dilated because Wherein was the Philosophers error it is filled contrariwise the Anatomist vnderstandeth the heart to bee filled because it is dilated In the depraued motion or palpitation of the heart it is distended indeede because it is filled either with water or with vapours but in the proper and naturall it is dilated by an inbred Comparison power of his owne and being dilated drawes in bloud and spirits and so is filled like as a Smithes bellowes being opened by the power of the smith is filled with ayre whether hee will or no bladders whilest they are filled are distended those fill in the dilatation these dilate in the filling Beside this conceite of Aristotles others haue diuersly deuised concerning this motion Erosistratus Hiracledus Erasistratus Hiracledus Erithreus conceiued that the motion of the heart was from the Animall and vitall faculties together Auerrhoes that it was from the appetent and sentient soule and that the heat was but the instrument which the appetite vsed others thought Auerrhoes that nature onely moued the heart because alone it is sayd to bee principium motus or beginning Other opinions of motion in those things that are moued others that the dilatation of the heart was from the soule and the contraction meerly naturall the sides of the heart falling down with their owne waight like as in the disease called Tremor or the shaking palsie the faculty The cause of the snaking palsie of the soule continually rayseth vp the heade and the waight beareth it downe againe whence the perpetuall shaking proceedeth But trueth is the motion of the heart is no trembling but a constant and orderly motion neither is the contraction caused by the waight of the heart it buckling vnder the burthen of it selfe but the greatest strength of the heart is in the contraction whereby it hurleth The kinds of motions forth as the lightning passeth through the whole heauen his spirites into the whole body and excludeth oftentimes not without violence the fumed vapours into the arteriall veine But before we set downe our resolution concerning this matter a few things are to Voluntary motions be first established There is a threefold motion Violent Animal and Naturall of violent motions none at all can be perpetuall whereupon wee may conclude that no Art can make a perpetuall motion Animall motions are all voluntary this Galen well describeth in the fifth Chapter of his second Booke de motu musculorum where he sayeth If thou canst settle and appease those things that are moued or done at thy pleasure and againe mooue or doe that was at rest or was not done that action or motion is truely voluntarie if moreouer thou canst doe any thing swifter or flower oftner or seldomer at thy pleasure these actions are obedient to thy will Finally the Naturall motion is manifold as a thing may diuers waies Natural motions manifold be sayd to be naturall There is one simple naturall motion which is accomplished only by nature and the Elementary forme with this motion heauy things moue downeward and light things vpward Secondly all motions are called Naturall which are opposed to violent motions so the motions of the muscles though they be voluntary are sayd to be naturall if they be naturally disposed Thirdly all motions are called Naturall which are not Animall that is voluntarie So Galen sayeth in the place before quoted that the motion of the heart is not of the soule that is of the will but of nature againe the motion of the heart is of Nature the motion of the chest of the Soule So that Galen in his 7. Book de vsu partium deliuering but two kinds of faculties the one Animall the other Naturall vnderstandeth all that to be Naturall which is not Animall or voluntary Now we conclude that the motion of the heart is Natural in the third acception The resolution of the question that is that it dependeth neither vpon the will nor simply vpon Nature but vpon the vitall faculty of the Soule which is Naturall not vpon the wil because wee can neither stay it nor set it going againe neither slacken nor hasten it at our pleasure not simply vpon Nature for in a body that is animated that is that hath a Soule nothing mooueth but the Soule otherwise there should be more formes then one and more beginners of motion then one which true and solid Philosophy will not suffer This Soule is the Nature it selfe of the Creature which that it may preserue the vnion between the body and it selfe moueth the heart concocteth in the stomacke reboyleth in the Liuer and perfecteth the bloud in the veines When we say therefore that the motion of the heart is Naturall wee meane that it is from a naturall faculty of the Soule which is not voluntary And that this motion is natural all the causes of it do euidently shew There be three immediate causes of the pulse the Efficient the End or finall cause and Three immediate causes of the pulse The efficient the Instrument all Naturall The Efficient cause is the vital faculty which imploieth it selfe wholly about the generation of spirits which by that perpetuall motion are brought foorth for in the Diastole or dilatation it draweth bloud and ayre In the Systole or contraction it draweth out the spirits already made and their excrements The Finall cause which you may call either the vse or the necessity at your pleasure The Final is three-fold the nourishment of the spirituous substance which is kept in the left ventricle of the heart the tempering and moderating of it for there was great danger that because of the continuall motions the heart should be inflamed vnlesse it had beene ventilated with ayre as with a fan and the expurgation of smoky or fumed vapors The Instruments also of this motion are Natural not Animall Galen
of his of the vse of the parts Let vs proceed to the other difficulties which concerne the motion of this heart and arteries QVEST. IIII. By or from what power the Arteries are moued THE motion of the Arteries Hippocrates first of all others called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Hippocrates first found the pulse and so named it is the Pulse although he left indistinct precepts about it yet was it not vtterly vnknowne vnto him as some nouices would beare the worlde in hand which may be prooued by many places if it were necessary to wrastle in that floore but we list not insist in that but proceed That the forme of the motion The forme of the motion of this pulse is all one with that of the heart for it consisteth of a Diastole and a Systole and a double rest In the Diastole the Arteries draw and are filled and in the Systole they expell The rest is double vnlesse Nature bee prouoked either by a violent obiect or by some external cause for then the arteries may be moued together with an insensible rest as in the pulse called dicrotus ad vibrans so a stone which is throwne vpward if it meet with a falling Tower descends againe without any rest although Aristotle thinketh that no violence can tie Aristotle to contrary motions without some rest The vse of this pulsation is double one greater another lesser The greater is for the conseruation of the naturall heate as well of the heart as of other parts for by contractions The vse of pulsation double whatsoeuer is smoky the arteries auoyde and so the naturall heate is kept from suffocation by dilatation they draw outward ayre into the body by which the dissolution of the same heate is inhibited The lesse vse is that in the braine may be ingendered the Animal spirit for by the pulsation the spirits of life are carried into the plexus choroides There is therefore the same vse of the pulse that there is of respiration sauing that what respiration doth to the heart that the pulse of the arteries doth to other parts which as they neede lesse heate then the heart so are they not so soone offended for if the heart bee depriued of respiration presently the creature perisheth but the part dyeth not as soone as it wanteth the pulse The nature of the motion of these arteries is very obscure and many things must bee The nature of their motion obscure Prapagoras resolued of and known before we can attayne to the vnderstanding of so deepe a mystery First of all whence are the arteries moued from themselues or from some other Prapagoras thought the arteries did moue of their owne accord and that they had the same pulsatiue vertue that the heart hath in themselues not by influence But this Galen disproueth Galens instāce by an obseruation for sayth he if an artery be cut ouerthwart that part onely will pulse which remayneth ioyned to the heart but that which is separated from the heart will not beate at all Erasistratus was of minde that the arteries were not mooued by any proper power of Erasistratus their owne but by the constraint of the heart and that constraint hee meaneth not of any faculty but onely of some matter Aristotle thought they moued because of the feruour or Aristotle boyling of the bloud contayned in them whome some haue followed because they know The reasons that the spirits are those which make strife offer violence and again because the veines Neither heat nor spirits nor bloud are the immediate causes Not heat neere the hart do not moue which they would do say they if they had in them such bloud as the arteries haue but we will proue that neither heate nor spirite nor boyling bloud can be the immediate cause of this perpetuall motion For the heate it either hath a body or hath no body if it had a body then the arteries that are neerer to the heart would soonest be dilated if it be onely a naked quality then will it first heate those things that are neere hand and after that which is farther off For heate is not of the number of those formes which may in a moment be diffused as light but his contrary is cold which first must be expelled out of the subiect before it selfe bee receiued but the pulse is in a moment diffused through all the arteries it is not therefore only from heate It is not of spumous bloud for then it would follow that where the bloud is more plentifull Not bloud and hotter there the pulse should be not onely more vehement but more frequent also and so the pulses of the great arteries should bee quicker then the pulses of the small but experience teacheth that all the arteries both great and small doe mooue alike vnlesse there be some hinderance they are not therefore moued by the bloud contayned in them Furthermore intercept an arterie with a tye and the part below the tye though it strut An instance with spirits and thinne bloud yet will not beate because the continuity of the faculty with the heart is intercepted but as soon as the tye is vnloosed the artery will instantly beate againe but the heate nor the humour can in a moment or instant flow from the heart into the vtter arteries Adde to this that if the arteries should beate because of the bloud contayned in them then in all large pulses there should also be vehemencie which is nothing so For sayth Galen in his Booke de vsu pulsuum and in the fourth de causis pulsuum there is There may be great yet a faint pulse a pulse which is small yet vehement and there is likewise a pulse which is great but languid and faynt which variety cannot come from the heat Asclepiades acknowledgeth a faculty in the motion of the arteries but whereas this Asclepiades his opinion motion is in dilatation and constriction hee affirmeth that the distention onely is from the faculty and the contraction from nature that is from the predominant element and from the waight because when the creature is dead the arteries doe fall So bladders if they be filled with any thing they are distended but they fall of themselues and all round and hollow bodies are dilated by some facultie but afterward doe fall with the waight of their owne parts On the contrary those things that are contracted by any faculty that faculty ceasing they are againe dilated Therefore if the arteries bee dilated by a faculty then are they contracted by their grauity and so on the contrary wherefore they need not a faculty for both Herophylus quite contrary will haue the contraction to be performed by a faculty but the dilatation sayth he is nothing else but the returne of the arterie to his natural position Herophylus his opinion Because sayth he the arteries of dead carcasses being cast into hot water when
wee shall heare afterward The vses of this vitall spirite are according to his nature deuine also both within and The vses of the vitall spirit within without the heart Calor influens without the heart In the heart to bee the principall instrument of the functions of the heart without the heart his vse is double one to bee the subiect of the heat of the heart which wee call Calor influens the influent heate which it may receiue as the ayre doeth the light and so exhibite it to the whole body and the other to bee the marter of the Animall spirit This vitall spirit hath a double matter aery and sanguine for it is made as Galen saith in His matter double his seuenth Booke de placitis Hipp. Platonis of aer and blood mingled together That it is made of aer Hippocrates taught in Epidemijs when he saith Such as is the aer such are Ayre the spirits a foggie and cloudy aer engendreth a grosse and duskish spirit and againe Hippocrates The Southwinds dull the hearing are misty and breed a dissolution of the spirits This aery substance alone cānot contein within the body the vital heat It is necessarie therfore that there should be an admistion of thin and subtle blood which should restraine the Bloud impetuous force of the aire And both these matters before they come vnto the left ventricle of the heart stand in neede of preparation The aire drawne in by the mouth and the How wher the aer is prepared nose is prepared in the Lungs his vessels and his whole soft rare and spongie substance by a long delay doth acquire a qualitie familiar to the in-bred spirite This aire thus prepared is conueyed by the venall Artery into the left ventricle And this is the preparation of the aer these the passages by which it is conducted to the heart Concerning the preparation of the blood in what place it is made and accomplished How the blood is prepared 4. Opinions and by what waies it is deriued into the left Ventricle the Anatomists do striue with implacable contention I haue read and turned ouer many of the Monuments both of the Ancients and also of later Writers and I finde foure opinions euerie one repugnant to another The first and the most ancient is that of Galen He thinketh that the blood is carried The first and truest of Galē through the Hollow veine which with an open mouth gapeth into the right ventricle of the Heart as into a Cisterne and is there boyled attenuated and subacted and then a part of it is sent by the arteriall veine into the Lungs distributed into thē for their norishment the remainder is carried through the middle partition which like a wall seuereth the two Ventricles asunder into the left where it is by the in-bred vertue of the heart mingled with the aer and doth there acquire the forme of a vitall spirit assisted partlie by the inbred spirit of the heart partly by an exceeding heate flame whereby it is wrought as in a Furnace into a more pure Elementary forme This opinion of Galen which of all the rest is most true some of later times haue condemned For they do not thinke it possible that in so short a time so great a quantity of blood as is sufficient for the generation of Obiections vitall spirits for the vse of the whole body can sweate thorough the wall of the heart into the left ventricle there being no apparant and sensible passages and the wall also beeing very thicke and solid Moreouer they obiect that if it should be so then the labour of the heart were vaine and idle for why shold not the blood and aire being thus attenuated repasse again out of the left into the right seeing the same way is open for them the same passages no values or gates to hinder it But these Obiections are of lesse weight then that they shold weaken Galens minde explained by himself the authority of so great an author of our Art and Galen himselfe foresaw in the 15. cha of his 3. Booke De Facultatibus Naturalibus that there would be some which would make these childish Obiections Wherefore in another place he thus elegantly explaineth him selfe Out of the right Ventricle that which is the thinnest is drawne through the pores or passages of the partition whose vtmost ends can hardly be perceyued because after death all such yea all other passages that are not distended by the matter conteined in them doe fall together But that it is this way transmitted hence it is manifest because Nature neuer endeuoureth any thing rashly or in vaine but there are certaine dens in the fence or partition deep bosomes very many which grow narrower to their outlet by which the blood may freely and with a large streame yssue out of one ventricle into another But the cause why this blood doth not returne againe out of the left into the right side may be well referred to the peculiar force and vertue of the heart The left Ventricle drawes this bloode and retaineth it by an inbred propriety and for a while enioyeth it and then thrusteth it foorth into the Tunnels of the arteries So the blood which either hath sweate through the coates of the veines or is powred foorth at their mouths into the substance of each part returneth not into the veines againe because it is reteyned and receyued into the substance of the part The truth of this opinion albeit it be most cleare of it selfe yet it will bee better manifested vnto vs after wee haue taken knowledge of other mens conceites and discussed them to the full The second opinion therefore is that of Columbus That the bloode indeede is attenuated and prepared in the right Ventricle of the heart but is carried into the left ventricle by The second opinion of Columbus other passages and not through the pores of the Fence or partition And what neede we seeke for so small and secret pores when it hath an open channell the arteriall veine which sayth he carryeth all the bloud out of the right ventricle into the Lungs where a part of it is distributed for their nourishment the rest is returned into the venall artery and from it together with the ayre into the left ventricle and this opinion of his he strengthneth with two reasons The arteriall veine sayth he is greater then was necessary for the nourishment of the Lungs it is therefore like that it was destinated also for the conueiance of the bloud for the generation of the vitall spirits His other reason is this there is alwayes in the venall artery thinne and arteriall bloud this bloud is receiued not from the left ventricle for the three-forked Membranes wil not suffer it therfore frō the veine of the Lungs These things are very probable and cloked with the vaile of truth yet not to be admitted for
of the hollow veine powre out bloud into the right ventricle of the heart for that as Galen sayth in the 15. Chapter of his 6. Booke de vsu partium the Lungs in an Infant are redde dense and immouable and are nourished with thick and grosse bloud Secondly the membranes placed in the orifice of the great artery which hee calleth not well three-forked for the values of the hollow veine and the venall artery one are three forked the rest are semicircular he doth not imagine are made to that end that they should prohibit bloud for going out of the great artery into the hart because while the Infant was in the wombe they hindered not the arteriall bloud from entring into the left ventricle of the heart But here Vlmus offendeth at the stone at which he stumbled before for nothing Nothing goeth into the Infants heart out of any of the vessels floweth into the ventricles of the Infants heart by his foure orifices Not bloud by the hollow veine for what need is there of his attenuation when the Infants Lungs are nourished with thick bloud Not ayre by the venall artery for the Infant breatheth not in the womb Not arteriall bloud by the Aorta or great artery for this labor were vaine because in a moment it should bee thrust backe into the same Aorta againe adde to this that there should haue beene no neede of that arteriall canale or pipe going from the great artery to the arteriall veine vnknowne to thee Vlmus as I see and almost to all Anatomists Thirdly whilest Vlmus assenteth to Botallus and fashioneth to himselfe a peculiar vse of that hole or passage he walloweth in the same puddle with him and deserueth the same reproofe Botallus had In confuting of Columbus he is most subtile at length he bringeth Vlmus opiniō to the birth his witty conceite which he trauelled with and after many sharpe throws and pinches is deliuered of it To wit that in the spleene the arteriall bloud is prepared because the spleene is made as it were of a woofe and web of veines and arteries inexplicably wouen How it cannot be true together that when it is so prepared it is sucked away by the arteries and carried into the trunk of the great artery and so into the left ventricle of the heart but there be indeed many obstacles which will hinder this ready passage if wee will but stay a while and follow the streame a little First of all in the orifice of the great artery there are three membranes shut without against it so that by them the arteriall bloud cannot passe This our very eies teach vs and beside our great Dictator in his Booke de Corde hath in direct wordes deliuered the same Vlmus I know also will deny this vse of the values and yet I know also hee will not say that Nature formed them in vaine I say then that if they doe not altogether interclude or hinder the egresse and regresse of the bloud yet as he himselfe is constrayned to confesse they break and stay the aboundant and violent influence of the same which if they doe then cannot the whole matter of the vitall spirits bee brought from the spleene by the great artery vnto the left ventricle of the heart because seeing the generation of the spirits must bee sudden and aboundant their matter also had neede to bee ministred with a full streame and not drop or sipe by degrees into the heart Furthermore in the structure of the heart there is one point of Natures excellent worke-manship that draweth by one vessell and expelleth by another It draweth blood by the Hollow-veine the same it expelleth by the Arteriall veine it draweth aire hy the venall artery which it mingleth with the blood and expelleth the vitall spirit into the great artery but if by the great arterie it should draw the matter of the spirites and almost in the same moment shoulde expell the spirit into the same great artery againe there would be a mixture of those iuices and in the arteries would there also be perpetually two contrary motions one of the bloode ascending from the spleene to the heart another of the arteriall bloode descending from the heart to the spleene which as we admit may be sometimes in criticall euacuations in notable Maister-prises of Nature so we deny it to be perpetuall but the generation of spirits is perpetuall Vlmus will obiect that the venall Arterie leadeth aire vnto the heart and shutteth also out into the Lungs smokie vapours together with some portion of bloode but we will answere Obiection that there is not the like reason of aire and of blood Aire by reason of his subtilitie Answere and finenesse can passe through the blood and the coats which blood cannot do Moreouer if the Arteriall blood be prepared in the Spleene and not in the right ventricle of the heart as Galen thought why doth the Hollow veine open into the heart with so wide a mouth Was it onely for nourishment of the Lungs No verily for the orifice An argument of the Hollow veine is much larger then the orifice of the arteriall veine as Galen saith in his 3. booke and 15. chapter De facultate Natural was it for the nourishment of the heart Nothing lesse For the heart hath a peculiar veine called the Crowne veine by which it is nourished therefore that patent orifice of the Hollow veine at the right ventricle of the heart was ordained to cast in the seede of the spirites into the wombe of the heart where they are forced and sent out into the little world of the bodye Finally from hence I gather that the Spleene was not ordained for the preparation of the Vitall spirites because why thesplene cannot prepare the blood for the heart the Spleene is very subiect to obstructions not by reason of his vessels which are very ample and large nor by reason of his Parenchyma or flesh which is rare and spongie and therefore by reason of the foeculent and muddie humour conteined in it but how shall it serue for the expurgation of the drosse and the bloode and for the preparation also of the same blood Wee therefore conclude that the bloode is prepared in the right Ventricle of The conclusiō the Heart and thence is deriued into the left by the holes and nooks of the partition wal QVEST. VII Whether the Matter and Quitture of those that are called Empyici maybe purged by the left Ventricle of the Heart and the Arteries and how it is purged by the Vrine by the Seidge and by Apostemation THis Question hath wrung the wittes of many Schollers a long time notwithstanding according to the meane modele of our wit we will heere if Who be Empyici it may be vntie that knot Wee call those Empyici with Hippocrates who haue an impostume as we call it or a bladder broken in the side or the Lungs the matter of which
Of the Temperament nourishment Substance and Flesh of the Heart COncerning the Temperament of the heart the Physicians are at great strife among Of the temperament of the heart themselues Auerrhoes was of opinion that the heart of his owne nature was cold because his greatest part consisteth of such things as are naturally cold as immoouable fibres foure great vesselles which are spermaticall parts and without bloud and cold and that it is hot by accident onely by reason of the hot bloud and spirits contained in it and his perpetuall motion This opinion of Auerrohes his followers strengthen with these reasons First because Auerrhoes that the heart is cold the flesh of the heart is thight and solide and nourished with solide thicke and cold bloud Secondly because at the Basis of the heart which is his noblest part there groweth a great The 1. reason The second The third quantity of fat whose efficient cause saith Galen is cold Lastly because it is the store-house of bloud now bloud saith Hippocrates in his Booke de Corde is naturally cold for as soone as it is out of the veines it caketh But to the first argument we answere that the fibres Answere to the first and the vessels are not the chiefe parts of the heart but the flesh and therefore Aristotle and Galen call it a fleshy viscus or bowell To the second that the fat groweth not in the ventricles nor about the flesh of the heart but onely about his Membrane which in To the second respect of his flesh is but a cold part beside Natures finallcause that was to keepe the heart from torrifying ouercame all the rest which thing in nature is not vnusuall To the To the third third we answere that there are two sorts of blood one venall and another arteriall the veniall indeed is lesse hot but the arteriall bloud is exceeding hot Now the hart is the shop or worke-house of arteriall not of venall bloud We conclude therefore that the heart is not onely hot but of all the bowels the hottest That the hart is hot Authorities which we are able to prooue by authorities reasons and experience Hippocrates de principijs saith There is much heate in the heart as being of all members the hottest Galen in the last chapter of his first booke de temperamentis The bloud receiueth his heate from the heart for that of al the bowels is by nature the hottest The reason is The hart is the fountaine Reasons of heat of the Nectar of life it ingendereth the arteriall blood the venall it attenuateth for the Lungs heere the vitall spirits the hottest of all others are made Finally heere is the hearth the fire wherby the natural heate of al the parts is refreshed Experience also For if you put your finger into the hart of a beast suddenly opened the heat of it wil euen burn Experience as Galen saith in his first booke de semine and experience proueth Againe the flesh of the heart is the most solid of all flesh because it is ingendered of most hot bloud made dense and thicke by the parching power of an exceeding great heate But some will say that the How the spirits are hotter then the heart by which they are made Comparison spirits are hotter then the heart I answere it is true that in the spirits there is a greater heat but in the heart there is more heate more sharped and which heateth more because of the density of his substance so fire in straw or stubble though it be a flame burneth but lightly for you may draw your hand through it without any great offence but hot glowing yron although it haue not the same degree of heate that the flame hath yet it burneth more strongly and cannot be touched without danger But it may be demanded if the spirits be Whence the spirits haue their heate that is hotter then the hart is hotter then the heart and are bred in the heart whence haue they that greater heat I answere The heart consisteth of three parts as it were or substances a spiritual a moyst and a solid The spirits are ingendered of the spirituall and hottest part of the heart and are hotter indeed then the whole heart but not hotter then that part that ingendereth the spirits Three substāces of the heart That this may be Galen giueth an instance in milke milke in his whole substance is either cold or temperate but his fatty and buttery part is hotter then the whole body of the milke so the heart is hot in his whole substance but the spirituall part of the heart is hotter then the whole heart and from that part haue the spirits their intense heat thus much of the actiue qualities of the heart Now for the passiue there is as great dissention Auicen de Temperamentis and Galen in his second Booke de Temper Cap. 3. and 12. and in his 3. Booke de Aliment facultatibus say it is dry and his flesh hard and solid now it is a sure rule Whether the hart be moyst or dry An axiome That whatsoeuer is hard to feele too in a liuing body that also is dry On the other side Auerrhoes will haue it moyst because life consisteth in heate and moysture but the heart is the beginning of life and the shop of moysture Galen in the last Chapter of his first Booke de Temperamentis calleth it a Bloudy Bowel therefore moyst and in the same Chapter It is a little lesse dry then the skinne therefore moyster then the skinne I answere it is true that the heart is moyster to feele too then the skinne But Galen when hee sayeth it is drie Resolution compareth it not to the skinne but to the other parts for so his words are The flesh of the heart is so much dryer then the flesh of the spleen or kidneyes as it is harder And so much of the Temperament of the heart Concerning his nourishment Galen in his first Booke de vsu partium and the 7. de Administ How the hart is nourished Anatomicis sayeth it is nourished with venall and thicke bloud many of the later writers say it is nourished with the thin bloud contayned in his ventricles On Galens side that is on the trueths are these reasons It is a Catholicke principle Euery thing is preserued An axiome and refreshed with his like The flesh of the heart is hard thicke and solid such therfore must be his nourishment beside there is a notable veine called Coronaria or the Crowne-veine which compasseth a round the Basis of the heart and sendeth foorth branches into all his substance but Nature vseth not to doe any thing rashly or in vaine it serueth therefore An argument from ocular inspection for his nourishment beside occular inspection prooueth it which no reason can conuince The braunches of the coronarie veine are more and more conspicuous on the left side
Authorities that the heart will not beare a disease Hippocrates Aristotle Aphrodisaeus Paulus Aegineta Pliny so soâ—d and dense that it is not offended with any humour and therefore it cannot be tainted with any disease Aristotle The heart can beare no heauy or grceuous discase because it is the originall of life Aphrodisaeus In the heart can no discase consist for the patient will dye before the disease appeare Paulus Any disease of the heart bringeth death head-long vpon a man Pliny Onely this of all the bowels is not wearied with discases neyther indureth it the greeuous punishments of this life and if it chance to bee offended present death insueth Yet how repugnant this is to experience many Histories doe beare witnesse Galen in his 2. Booke de placitis reporteth that a sacrificed Beast Manifold Histories proouing the contrary did walke after his heart was out and in his 7. Booke de Administra Anatom he maketh mention of one Marullus the sonne of a maker of Enterludes who liued after his heart was laide bare euen from the pursse or pericardium and in his 4. booke de locis affectus if a man be wounded in the heart and the wound pierce not into the ventricles but stay in the flesh he may liue a day and a night Beneuenius writeth that he hath seene many Apostemations in the heart We told you a story euen now out of Hollerius of a woman who had two stones and many Apostemations found in her heart Mathias Cornax Physitian to the Emperor Maximilian saith that he dissected a Bookseller and found his heart more then halfe rotted away Thomas a Vetga writeth that there was a red Deere found in whose heart was sticking an olde peece of an Arrow wherewith he had beene long before wounded in hunting But you shall reconcile these together How these are to be reconciled if you say the heart will beare all afflictions but not long or that it is subiect to all kinds of diseases but will beare none greeuous For example the heart will suffer all kindes of distemper but if any distemper be immoderate or notable the party presently dies so sayeth Galen in his fift Booke de locis affectis Death followes the immoderate distemper of the Heart When Galen saith in the fifte Chapter of his first Booke De Locis Affectis That Galen interpreted the heart will beare no Apostemations hee vnderstandeth such an Apostemation as comes by the permutation of an inflamation For the Creature will die before the inflamation Answeres to the examples will suppurate or grow to quitture Say that the Apostemations found by Beniuenius Hollerius and Mathew Cornace were Flegmaticke or say that rare things do not belong to Art or with Auerrhoes as in Nature so in diseases wee oftentimes finde Monsters That a creature can walke and cry when his heart is out I beleeue well so long as the spirits last in his body which it receiued from the heart when they faile hee presently dieth A strange story of a Florentine Ambassador in the Court of France Andreas Laurentius maketh mention of a strange accident which happened in the Court of France Guichardine a Noble Knight and Ambassador for the Duke of Florence beeing in good health and walking with other Noble-men and talking not seriously but at randon presently fell stone dead neuer breathing and his pulse neuer moouing Manie tolde the King some saide he was dead some that hee was but falne into an Apoplexie or a Falling sicknesse and that there was hope of his recouery The King saith Laurentius commanded me to take care of him when I came I found the man starke dead and auouched that the fault was not in his braine but in his heart The next day his bodye was opened and we found his heart so swelled that it tooke vp almost all his Chest when wee opened the Ventricles there yssued out three or foure pound of blood and the orifice of the great Veine was broken and all the forked Membranes torne but the Orifice of the great Artery was so dilated that a man might haue thrust in his arme So that I imagine that all the Flood-gates being loosened so great a quantity of bloode yssued into the ventricles that there was no roome for the dilatation or contraction whereupon hee fell suddenlie dead yet is it a great wonder how without any outward cause of a stroke or fall or vociferation or anger so great a vessell should be broken It may be he was poisoned for the Italians they say are wondrous cunning in that Art in the Contention of Nature that dilaceration hapned QVEST. X. Of the nature of Respiration and what are the Causes of it AND thus much of the proper motion of the Heart what causes it hath what manner motion it is what power or faculty mooueth the Arteries when and as the heart is mooued or after and otherwise Howe A briefe enumeration of the difficulties about the motion of the heart and where the vitall spirites are generated and their immediate matter prepared what is the temperament of the heart how it is nourished what his structure is how many the parts are of his substaÌ„ce with their vse and functions Finally howe able to beare and endure affectes and diseases Theresolution of which questions though they do not properly pertaine vnto Anatomy all of them yet do they so depend one vpon another as it seemeth necessary that he that would know one should also know all notwithstanding in our treating of them we haue verie often restrained our Discourse and conteyned it within such limites as are not farre distant from Dissection it selfe It remaineth now that we should a little stand vpon another motion in our bodies and Of Spiration the Instrument thereof which Nature hath ordained to be seruiceable to this motion of the heart and that is Spiration or breathing For the Heart being exceeding hot and therfore a part of great expence needed a continuall supply of nourishment for the spirites and of ventilation for himselfe For Hippocrates saith in his Booke De Naturapueri CaliduÌ„ omne Why necessary frigido moderato Nutritur fouet us That which is hot is nourished and cherished by that which is moderately colde which sentence Galen in his Book de vsu Respiration is thus elegantly expoundeth Euen as saith he a flame shut vp in a straite roome and not ventilated with the aer burnes dimmer and dimmer till it be extinguished so our naturall heate if it want cold to temper it growes saint and wasteth away to vtter confusion For it is like a flame mooued both waies vpward downward inward and outward vpper and outward because it is light as being of a fiery and aery nature downward and inward in respect of his nourishment either of these motions if they he hindred the heate either decayeth or is extinguished it decayeth for want of nourishment because it cannot be mooued
whole packe of the members and moderateth all and singular actions of life of which also it is the next and most immediate cause But because the nature of Fire is such that it hath in it much forme and but a little matter neither can diffuse the beames of his light vnlesse it be receiued into some substance The second principle wherein his power may be vnited therfore it was necessary there should be another Principle not so subtle wherein this aetheriall body might expatiate and disport it selfe according to the diuersity of his functions and that without danger of expence Such a Principle is the mutuall confluence of the seeds of both parents out of whose slimy matter the Plasticall or formatiue faculty of the wombe stirred vp by the vigor of heate diduceth and distinguisheth the confounded power of the parts into their proper actions not without a discerning Iudgement and naturall kinde of discourse This masse of seed irrigated with the power of the whole body according to Hippocrates I call Water not onely because this Element doth delineate nourish and make fruitefull but also because the future siccitie and hardnesse of the spermaticall parts stood in neede of a moist and viscid matter whereby those things which otherwise could hardly be sammed together might receiue their conglutination that so of many dissimilar particles one continued frame might arise This farme thus coagmentated and distinguished for the seruice of the soule we haue How the body is like the world in the beginning of this work compared to the whole world or vniuerse and that not without good ground For as of the world there are three parts the Sublunary which is the basest the Coelestiall wherin there are many glorious bodies the highest Heauen which is the proper seate of the Diety So in the body of man there are three Regions The lower Belly which was framed for the nourishment of the Indiuidium propagation of mankinde The middle Region of the Chest wherein the Heart of man the sunne of this Mycrocosme perpetually moueth and poureth out of his bosome as out of a springing fountain the diuine Nectar of life into the whole body and the vpper Region or the Head wherein the soule hath her Residence of estate guarded by the Sences and assisted by the Intellectuall faculties at whose disposition all the inferior parts are imployed In the lower Region Nature hath placed two parts more excellent then the rest wherof The lower Region one endeuoureth attendeth the conseruation of the Indiuidium the other of the Species or kinde The first is the Liuer which some haue said is the first of all the bowels both in respect of his originall of his nature It is seated in the right Hypocondrium vnder the The Liuer midriffe The figure of it if you except his fissure is continuall but vnderneath vnequall and hollow aboue smooth and gibbous In a man this bowell is proportionably greater then in any other creature and greatest of all in such as are giuen to their bellies The proper parenchyma or flesh of this Liuer which is most like to congealed and adust bloud by a proper inbred power giueth the forme temper and colour of bloud to the Chylus confected in the stomacke deriued into the guts prepared in the meseraick veines and branches of the gate-veine by which also it is transported to the hollow part of the Liuer there as we saide wrought and perfected and so conueyed by the same rootes of the gate-veine and thence exonerated into that which is called the Caua or hollow veine by whose trunks and boughes it floweth into the whole body The temperament of this Liuer is hot and moist for the moderation of which heate and conseruation of the spirits therein contained it receiueth certaine small Arteries which attaine but onely vnto the cauity thereof It is inuested round with a thinne coate wherein two small Nerues belonging to the sixt coniugation of the braine are diuersly dispersed We say moreouer that this same Liuer is the shop or work-house of the venall bloud and the originall of the veines in whose thrummed rootes the more aery portion of the Aliment is conuerted by the in bred and naturall faculty of the Liuer into a vaporous bloud which becommeth a naturall thicke and cloudy spirit the first of all the rest and their proper nourishment which spirit is the vehicle of the naturall faculty and serueth beside to helpe to transport the thicker part of the bloud through the veines into the whole bodye where it needeth but a little ayer and therefore is refreshed and preserued only by Transpiration made by the Anastomoses or inoculations of the Arteries with the veines in their extremities or determinations This Naturall faculty we before mentioned is diuided into The Naturall faculty three faculties the Generatiue the Alteratiue and the Increasing faculty Of the Generatiue we shall speake by and by The action of the Alteratiue faculty is Nutrition which hath many handmaides attending her Attraction Expulsion Retention and Concoction The action of the Increasing Faculty we call Accretion that is when the whole body encreaseth in all his dimensions Finally wee say that Concupiscence as it is a distinct Faculty from Reason and Rage ruleth and beareth sway in the Liuer as in her proper Tribunall and is distinguished into Libidinem Cupediam Lust and Longing But because in all her workes Nature euer intendeth immortality which by reason of The partes of Generation the importunate quarrell and contention of contraries she could not attaine in the indiuiduum or particular she deuised a cunning stratagem to delude the necessity of Destiny The Testicles by an appetite vnto the propagation of the kinde hath sowed the seedes of eternity in the nature of Man For the accomplishing of which propagation shee hath ordained conuenient instruments in both fexes which are for the most part alike but that the instruments of the Male are outward those of the Foemale for want of Naturall heate to driue them foorth are deteyned within The Chiefe of these are the Testicles two Glandulous bodies of an ouall Figure which in men hang out of the Abdomen and are inuested with four Coats whereof two are common the serotum or Cod a thin and rugous skinne and the Darton which hath his originall from the fleshy Panicle The other two are Proper the former is called Erytroides and the latter Epididymis The temperament of these Testicks is hot and moyst and they haue a very great consent with the vpper parts especiallie with the Middle Region as also hath the wombe The manner of the Operation of the Testicles is thus The matter of the seede together with the spirites carrying in them the forme and impression of all the particular parts and their formatiue Faculty falleth from the whole body and is receiued by the Spermaticall Vesselles in whose Labyrinths by an irradiation from the Testicles
it is whitened After it is so praepared it is conveighed to the Epididymis thorough whose insensible passages it sweateth into the spongie and friable substance of the Testicles themselues where hauing atteined the forme and perfection of seede it is deliuered ouer by the eiaculatory or rather the Leading-vessels to the Parastatae and from them transcolated to the Prostatae which reserue the seed being now turgid and full of spirits for the necessary vses of Nature Hence it followeth that that power which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the seede-making Faculty or the Faculty of generation is from the Testicles immediately by which Faculty the parts being stirred vp do poure out of themselues the matter of the seede when Venus dooth so require This Faculty is the authour in men of Virility and in women of Muliebrity and breedeth in all creatures that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by which the heate being blowne vp is the cause 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so that the bloode being heated and attenuated distendeth the Veines and the bodie or bulke of that part groweth turgid and impatient of his place which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And thus much of the Lower Region In the Middle Region there are many parts of great woorth but the excellencie of the The Middle Region Heart dimmeth the light of the rest which all are to it but seruants and attendants The Heart therefore is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to beate because The Heart it is perpetually mooued from the ingate to the outgate of life This is a Pyramidal Bowell whose Basis is in the middle of the Chest the mucro or point reacheth toward the left side The magnitude but small that the motion might be more free and nimble the flesh very fast and exceeding hot intertexed or wouen with all three kinds of Fibres and nourished with bloode which it receiueth from two branches of the Coronary Veine On the out-side it hath a great quantity of fat and swimmeth in a waterish Lye which is conteyned in the Pericardium wherewith as with a purse the Heart is encompassed On the inside it is distinguished by an intermediate partition into two Ventricles The right is lesse noble then the left and framed most what for the vse of the Lungs It receiueth a great quantity of blood from the yawning mouth of the Hollow-vein and after it is prepared returneth the same blood againe through the Arteriall veine into all the corners of the Lunges This right ventricle hath annexed to it the greater care and sixe Values are inserted into the Orifices of his vessels The left Ventricle which is also the most noble hath a thicker wall then the right because it is the shop of thin blood and vitall spirites Out of this Ventricle do two vessels issue the first called the Venall artery which receyueth the ayer prepared by the Lungs and for retribution returneth vnto them vitall blood and spirits at which artery the left deafe care is scituated and in whose orifice there slande two Values bending from without inward The other vessell of the left Ventricle is the Aorta or great Artery which distributeth vnto the whole body vitall blood and spirits For according as the opinion of some is it draweth the better part of the Chylus by the Meseraicke Arteries into the bosome of the left ventricle for the generation of arteriall blood and at his mouth do grow three Values opening inward We say further that the Heart is the The Vitall faculty habitation of the vitall Faculty which by the helpe of Pulsation and Respiration begetteth Vital spirits of Ayer and Blood mixed in the left ventricle And this Faculty although it be vitall yet is it not the life it selfe and differeth from the Faculty of Pulsation both in the functions and in the extent and latitude of the subiect The Faculty of Pulsation is Naturall to the heart as proceeding and depending vpon the Vitall Faculty For it is not mooued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or voluntarily as is the Animall Faculty but onely obeyeth the command of the necessity of Nature From the foresaide Faculty of Pulsation do proceede two motions the Diastole the Systole betweene which there is a double Rest These motions in the Heart and Arteries are the same and at the same time but so that the cause of the motion is supplied from the Heart vnto the Artrries as from a principle both mooued and moouing Finally to come vnto that which we are now in hand withall In the vpper Region wee meete with the Braine compassed with the strong battlements of the scull adorned with The vpper Region the Face as with a beautifull Frontispice wherein the Soule inhabiteth not onely in essence and power as it is in the rest of the body but in her magnificense and throne of state This Braine is the most noble part of the whole body and framed with such curiositie so many Labyrinthes and Meanders are therein that euen a good wit may easily bee at losse when it is trained away with so diuers sents in an argument so boundlesse and vaste Notwithstanding we will as briefely and succinctly as we can giue you a viewe of the Fabricke and Nature thereof referring the Reader for better satisfaction to the ensuing discourse wherein we hope to giue euen him that is curious some contentment The substance therefore of the Braine is medullous or marrowy but a proper marrow not like that of other parts framed out of the purest part of the seed and the spirites It is The Braine moouable and that with a naturall motion which is double one proper to it self another comming from without It is full of sence but that sence is operatiue or actiue not passiue For the behoofe of this braine was the head framed nor the head alone but also the whole body it selfe being ordained for the generation of animall spirits and for the exhibiting of the functions of the inward senses and the principall faculties in this brain we are to consider first his parts then his faculties The Braine therefore occupieth the whole cauity of the skull and by the dura mater or hard membrane is diuided into a forepart and a backpart The forepart which by reason of the magnitude retaineth the name of the whole and is properly called the Braine is againe deuided by a body or duplicated membrane resembling a mowerssy the into a right side a left both which sides are againe continued by the interposition or mediation of a callous body This callous body descending a litle downward appeareth to be excauated or hollowd into two large ventricles much resembling the forme of a mans eare through which cauities a thrumbe of crisped vessels called Plexus Choroides doth run wherein the Animal spirits receiue their preparation and out of these Ventricles doe yssue two swelling Pappes which are commonly called the Organes of smelling and do determine at the
The Spongie bone the spongy bone because the holes are not for the most part direct but crooked and oblique like the pores of a sponge Tab. 5. Fig. 12. sheweth the inside of the wedg and spongy bones Fig. 13. Two portions of the bones of the Sinciput a little disioyned the one from the other that the frame of the Suturemight be better perceiued Fig. 14. sheweth a part of the bone sinciput diuided with a saw from the rest of the same bone the better to exhibite the substance of the Scull TABVLA V. FIG XII XIII XIV CHAP. VII Of the Meninges or Membranes of the Braine AS the lower belly and parts therein are compassed with the Peritonaeum the middle with the Pleura so there are two membranes stretched ouer the cauity of the Skull which Galen and those who haue written since his time haue Galen Hippocrates called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And indeed Galen had the name out of Hippocrates his book de Carnibus who there taketh it in a larger signification which giueth that name to all parts that are hollow as the veines the stomacke the guts and such like Erasistratus called these membranes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pollux 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Arabians called them Their names Matres the Mothers and so now they are commonly tearmed Macrobius calleth them Omenta or kelles The one of these which is the outward is thicke and called dura mater the hard Mother the other inward and thinne called Pia mater the deere or neere Mother because it immediately incompasseth and imbraceth the substance of the braine The dura mater The thicke meninx Hippocrates in his booke de locis in homine calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Galen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the thicke hard or skinny meninx commonly the dura mater because of all the membranes of the body it is the thickest hardest and strongest and particularly in relation to the thinner meninx In figure and magnitude this membrane answereth the bones of the Scull because it incompasseth all his bosomes and cauities It is greater then the Pia mater or thinner meninx His figure magnitude least if it lay to close vnto it the vessels that run therin should be compressed which if they be distended and swell too full of bloud do cause the head-ach yea oftentimes the Apoplexie whence it is that many which dye of the Apoplexie auoid bloud out of their nose and their mouth It is tyed very strongly to the Basis of the Scull and to his sharper processes and to the orbes or circles of his holes Tab. 11 fig. 7 ZZ whereupon some haue thought that from Connexion this Basis it tooke his originall because seede is the matter out of which this as all other membranes are made Notwithstanding it cleaueth not so close to that bosome of the wedge bone Tab. 4 fig. 10 ◠where the Glandule of phelgme is scituated Tab. 7 fig. 15 A nor yet at the sides thereof where those bosomes are which giue way to the branches of the sleepy arteries called Carotides It incompasseth all the inside of the Scull from which as also from the braine it hangeth in the like distance as doth the Pericardiū or purse from the heart least the eleuation and depression or the Systole and Dyastole of the braine should be hindred I knowfull well that we may say something of it by the way that Platerus thought that the braine it selfe did not moue but that it was onely the pulsation Whether the braine mooue or no. Platerus Columbus Archangelus Laurentius of the third ventricle much like the beating of an artery which we feele in the Sculs of tender Infants before their bones are ioyned close together But Columbus and Archangelus doe demonstrate a manifest Systole and Dyastole of the braine from their experience in those whose Sculs are wounded and the bones taken out with a Trepan And Laurentius thinketh him not worthy the name of an Anatomist that will call it into question It is tied very strongly to the Scull by thinne and membranous fibres which Galen in the 8. booke of the vse of parts and the 9. chapter calleth Ligaments arising there-from which passe through the Sutures of the Scull especially about the Lambdal Suture euery one of which Ligaments or fibrous ties chuse you whether are extended ouer the part of the Scull where against they issue and running along are exactly vnited together make that common Membrane which we saide before was called Pericranium vnder which there is yet another farre finer and thinner called Periostium from which two membranes all the other membranes of the body haue their origninall that in this respect this Dura meninx may well be called Mater as being the Mother of all other membranes It is also knit to the Pia mater and to the braine by the mediation of vessels Tab. 6 fig. 2 DD GG Tab. 11 fig. 8 KK This membrane is double as are the rest of the membranes of the body and Columbus makes two membranes of it one inward another outward and boasts himselfe of the finding It is double but not two of them whom Laurentius closely taxeth confessing that it is indeed double but they are not therfore to be called two membranes so saith he we do not say that there are two rims of the belly and yet we know that the Peritonaeum is double Well it hath a double superficies or surface the outward like abroad Tendon is stretched ouer the other and groweth vnto it hard it is and rough partly by reason of the fibres which if you take away a piece of the Scull you may perceiue a little to swell vp like a small line Tab. 6 fig. 1 GGG HH II partly because in the crowne of the head where the sagitall Suture meeteth with the Coronall there are certaine smal knubs or knots which in the Scull haue their proper bosomes wherein they conch and to which they grow very fast Tab. 6 fig. 1 K. Tab. 6. Fig. 1. sheweth a head the Scull being taken away that so the braine may appeare as it is couered with the Dura meninx Fig. 2. sheweth the Braine cleared from the Dura meninx together with the third Sinus thereof diuided through the middest which is shewed couered with the Pia mater TABVLA VI. FIG I. II. Fig. 2. It hath many holes or passages in it first of all saith Galen in his 9. booke of the vse of His holes or passages parts and the 6. chapter to giue way to many veines againe for the outgate of the Coniugations or paires of the sinewes Moreouer in the middest it hath one notable perforation and that round to let out the braine Tunnell called Insundibulum tab 12 fig. 11 F as also others at the sides of the former to admit the sleepy arteries called Carotides Tab. 12 fig. 11 C
of the two former haue two crooked ribs as it were inward and the third curued outward From this Sinus or canale on either side the braine all along the head there arise very Branches frō the 3. Sinus thicke certaine vessels as it were branches out of a great trunke of a veine which Galen calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of which some are but small which they call venas reptitias the creeping veines Of these some arise from the higher part of the Sinus some from the lower some from the sides thereof Those which arise out of the higher part Table 7. figure 13. XXX which is next the skull do run vpward to the duplication of the skull that is to the porie substance between the tables thereof and to the Perteranium and mingle themselues with those small vesselles which descend from the skinne of the crowne and passe through the skull at small pores thrilled therein for the same purpose Those which arise from the lower part of the canale that is which is next the braine table 7. figure 13. VVV table 9. figure 3. E◠HH are but small and runne downeward onely into that part of the dura meninx which euen nowe we called the sithe Those which arise out of the sides of the Sinus that is out of the bredth of it table 7. figure 13. TTT tab 8. figure 2. DDFF are infinitely diuersified into the piae mater and together therewith into the conuolutions of the brain and where the piae mater endeth they proceed on into the very substance it selfe of the braine These vessels sometimes opening Great quantity of bloud out of the nose whence it comes so great a quantity of bloud hath issued by the Nosethrils that it is credibly reported to haue amounted to 24. pound in which kinde of fluxe wee must not apply medicines to the forehead but either to the crowne or to the coronall suture Columbus was of opinion that these vessels do not arise out of the Sinus it selfe but out Columbus Archangelus of the veines running therin for he thought that the internal iugular veines passed through it Archangelus also seemeth to incline this way who sayth that through the two former Sinus or rils the inner iugular veines and arteries doe passe and infinuate themselues into the third Sinus and so run out to the nose yea backward also to the fourth Sinus and quite through it The fourth Sinus sayth Vesalius the professors of diffection haue not remembred It is The fourth no where neare vnto the skull as the others are but seated in the lower part of the braine very short it is and runneth directly betwixt the brayne and the after-brayne to that part of the braine called Nates or the bottocks and the glandule called pinealis for such representations there are in the substance of the braine table 7. figure 13. R table 11. figure 7. T and the cauity of it is like a triangle made of three equall ribs curued inward The beginning of this cautiy or rather trueth to say the meeting of all foure Tab. 7. fig. 13. O some call the Torcular or the presse and from hence do spring the veines sayth Columbus and with him Bauhine which are dispersed through the substance of the braine to nourish it From this Sinus also in his progresse doe issue small branches some of which runne vpward Branches frō the 4. Sinus to that part of the dura mater which is aboue the Corebellum and as far as to the sithe table 7. figure 13. YY others downward tab 7. fig. 13. aa which are dispersed into the dura mater where it lyeth aboue the after-brain as also into the pia mater both where it compasseth The vpper the after-braine and the braine it selfe Afterward this Sinus is deuided into diuers rillets two issue out of the vpper part of it and one out of the lower of the two which issue out of the vpper part one is greater another lesse The greater table 7. figure 13. b creepeth along the lower part of the dura meninx where it deuideth the braine in his length from which certaine surcles runne Table 7. fig. 13. ccc vpward to the processe of the same dura mater The lesser which is double a right and a left table 7. figure 13. de table 3. figure 3. IIFGG supported with the thinne membrane after the manner of veines are ledde through the length of the braine on either side aboue the callous body called Corpus callosum and afford some small twigs to the piamater which are distributed on either side into the braine TABVLA VII FIG XIII Table 7. Figure 13. exhibiteth the vesselles of the Braine and their distribution especially through the right side whither they proceede from the internall iugular veine or from the sleepie Arterie or from the sinus of the Dura Meninx XIV Figure 14. sheweth the wonderful Net as Galen describeth it XV Figure 15. sheweth the pituitary Glandule with the Bason and the sleepy Arteries XVI Figure 16. sheweth the Rete-mirabile or wonderfull Net together with the glandule as it is found in the heads of Calues and Oxen. These sinus or cauities of the dura meninx haue not the coats of veins but are in substance like to the Meninx itselfe For as soone as the veine put case the internall iugular toucheth The matter of these sinus the scul the dura meninx is there presently duplicated the inside becommeth fistulated or hollowed like a pipe with these pipes as if they were veines the veines themselues are ioyned They do the office both of veines and arteries for they beate like arteries sayth Platerus they receiue into them both veines and arteries although Fallopius thinke they receiue only veines and the blood and spirits of them both For they are full of blood which They doe the office of veins and arteries they preserue as they receiue it full of spirites but after death this bloode cloddeth into a grainy substance haply because the bloode they receiue out of the vessels is a little thicker then ordinary saith Bauhine They send also out of themselues scions and surcles like to the branches of Veines which passe vnto the Braine and both the Meninges For because the Braine is large and standeth in neede of a great quantity of blood but why the brain needeth much blood yet cannot admit any notable branches of Veines and Arteries to runne thorough his substance Nature made these sinus or rillets to be in stead of veines and arteries to passe thorough and irrigate or water the whole substance thereof for into them there is continually powred great abundance of blood which is mingled the Venall I meane with the Arteriall and afterward conneyed by these pipes vnto the convolutions of the Brain yea into his very substance aswel forhis nourishment and life as also for the generation of the Animal spirits which are wrought within his substance For seeing these
Animall spirits are continually supplyed vnto the instruments of sense and motion and by motion are spent dissipated it was necessary there should be great quantity of both kinds of bloode in this place mingled together to make supply of them The vse of the Dura Meninx is to hold together the whole substance of the Brain and be The vse of the Dura Mater a couering thereunto and to all the parts of it for it compasseth about the spinall marrow also yea and all the Nerues that yssue out of the Braine It also defendeth the brain from the impressions of the Scull or compressions if by any outward iniury it be beaten downward It also preserueth the Arteries which runne in the surface of the Brain that in their Diastole they be not offended by the hardnesse of the Scull Moreouer it diuideth the Braine from the after-braine or Cerebellum as also the braine itself into a right part a left Finally it produceth Ligaments through the sutures of the scull to make the Pericranium and to fasten it to the scull that it might not sinke downe toward the braine as also to hold vp the braine it selfe least setling down it should compresse the Ventricles which would cause sudden death And thus much concerning the dura mater or Meninx wherein we haue beene somewhat prolixe that nothing might escape worthy your obseruation Now it followeth that we entreate of the Pia Mater or thin Meninx The Dura mater being taken away we meete with the second Membrane called Pia mater The Pia mater or tenuis Meninx delineated vnto you in the sixt Table and the second Figure but in the ninth Table the third Figure P P sheweth the Dura Mater and O O the Pia Mater of which we now speake This Membrane euen considered of it selfe as also in comparison with the other Membranes of the body is exceeding thin and therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by Galen in his ninth booke de Administrationibus Anatomicis and the second Chapter The name he had out of Hippopocrates His Names his Booke of the Falling sicknesse where he saith that this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 diuideth the middle of the Braine or the Braine in the middest Galen also in his eight Booke of the vse of parts and the ninth chapter calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the Membrane like the secundine or after birth because it conteyneth or holdeth fast the veins and arteries of the brain least whilst they mooue they should be displaced their basis or foundation being but weak and infirme This membrane is for the most part conteyned within the skull immediatly couering the brain and there is iust of his figure In magnitude answerable to the braine the parts His figure Magnitude thereof but the substance or body of it is exceeding thinne and sine and yet Cabrolius and Laurentius say it is double It is thinne that it might more easily insinuate it selfe into the Substance conuolutions of the braine and yet not be offensiue by the waight of it to the brayne vpon which it lieth and beside to carry the vessell quite through the same tab 6. fig. 2. â—â—â— table 9. figure 3 OO It is soft and of exquisite sence because it communicateth the Tactiue vertue to the Brayne and the Nerues and Archangelus sayeth it is the very instrument of Touching This Nature placed betweene the brayne and the dura meninx least the braine sayth Galen in his 8. booke of the Vse of parts and the 9. Chapter should be offended by so hard a The counsel of Nature neighbour For euen as sayth Plato betweene the earth and the fire because their natures are very contrary God interposed the water and the ayre so Galen sayeth that Nature betwixt the brayn and the skull which are partes of very different substance hath placed these 2. membranes or minninges For it there had been none but this thin pia mater it could not haue agreed with the skull without offence if there had beene none but the dura meninx yet the braine would haue beene therewith offended That therefore neither the braine nor his couer should endure any vncouth violence Nature hath immediately couered the Braine with this pia mater and then the pia mater hath she compassed with the thicker for by how much the thicker is softer then the bone by so much is the braine softer then the thinner If you would know what distance there is betweene these two membranes you must make a little hole in the thicker and then put a hollow bugle to it and blow it and you shal perceiue that the distance between them will containe a great deale of ayre by which you may imagine how farre they were seuered when the man was aliue This membrane doth not onely cleane closely to the braine and couer it immediatly as The progresse of it his naturall coate as a mother embraceth her infant whence Platerus thinketh it was called pia mater least the soft and moyst substance thereof should be seuered by the continual motion wherwith it is wrought vp and down for we perceiue that the brain wil easily run abroad when it is taken away but also it insinuateth it selfe into the bottome of the braine and extendeth it selfe vnto the inside of the cauity of his ventricles saith Galen in his 8. book of the Vse of parts and the 8. chapter lining them round within The vulgar Anatomistes sayth Laurentius thinke that it passeth into the ventricles from the vpper part of the brayn but the truth is that it ascendeth from below where the InfuÌ„dibulum or Tunnel of the brain is scituate and where those small arteries deriued from the sleepy arteries called Carotides do passe into the brain at the sides of the wedge-bone so that euen in the bottom it meeteth without the skull it cloatheth the marrow of the backe and the nerues The bones also sayth Archangelus doe seeme to bee couered with this thinne membrane which nowe Archangelus hauing with his vse changed his name is called Periostium But how it maketh the Infundibulum or Tunnell called also Peluis the Bason and how it inuesteth the vpper part of the phlegme-glandule we shall declare afterward The Vse of it is to couer and establish the braine the after-brain the marrow of the spine and the nerues as also all the vesselles which runne through it it knitteth together The vse of the pia mater so that they are more safely and commodiously distributed through the whole body of the Brayne and through all his partes Adde hereto that which Archangelus determineth in the first Booke of his Anatomy that it is the most exquisite and proper instrument of the sence of Touching CHAP. VIII Of the vessels disseminated through the Brayne THE vessels disseminated through the Braine are Veines and Arteries and those Sinus or Canalles whereof wee intreated at large in the former Chapter
is the parent yea the Creator of the Vniuerse is said to haue his seate and throne in heauen So the Braine which is the pallace of the soule was wiselie seated in the height of the body partly because of the eyes and eares for their nerues being soft had neede also be as short as might be and therefore placed neere vnto the brain Now aboue they must necessarily be seated because they are the scout-watches of the Bodie to foresee and to heare of dangers before they come vpon vs. The Figure of the Braine is answereable to the Figure of the Scull not that it is fashioned by the Scull for if it had beene so then the Scull shoulde haue bin formed before the Figure Braine Againe saith Galen in his 8 Booke of the vse of parts and the 12 chapter they that say that the Braine is fashioned by the Scull do not obserue that the Brain is manifestly separated from the Dura Meninx and that the Meninx it selfe although it touch the scul yet it adhereth not vnto it It expresseth indeede in the surface of it the forme of the cauitie of the scull and when it is rightly formed it is round and a little longer then globous beecause of the ventricles which were to be formed therein Forward it is somewhat narrower backward broader and on either side lightly depressed Tab. 6 fig. 2 sheweth this but in those that haue as we say Laesa principta that is in I deots it is often otherwise fashioned as we haue said before But in the Basis it is vnequal full of variety because the scull hath there diuers dens and bosoms especially at the wedge-bone Tab. 14 fig. 19 betweene A and the latter B and the inward processe of the Temple-bones Tab. 15 fig. 20 betweene H and N But aboue all it swelleth out forward at the instruments of smelling and produceth two teates as it were Table 14 fig 19 CC vvhich are therefore commonly named Mamillares processus But where it coucheth vpon the Cerebellum or after-braine it is smooth and more equall Tab. 14 fig. 18 AA BB Concerning the magnitude the braine of a man saith Aristotle in his 2 Booke de partibus Animalium and the 7 chapter in comparison and proportion with other creatures is the Magnitude Aristotle largest so that the Braine of one man is more then three Oxen first because in man there are many Animall functions which beasts haue not and those that we haue common with beasts are in vs much more perfect For being in man the instrument and organ of reason it was necessary it should conteine yea and pertect also great plenty of spirits Now many spirits cannot be made but of much blood and aboundance of blood cannot be conteyned in a little body Againe it was fit that the braine should be large moist thick glutinous that they might not by reason of their notable tenuity vanish away but passe into the whole body by proper and peculiar channels framed for them But the magnitude in length bredth and thicknesse is so great as the capacity of the scul is able to conteine for together with his Membranes the Flegmaticke Glandule and the vessels that ascend vnto it it filleth al his compasse Tab. 6. fig. 1 and 2. Table 9. fig. 3 and 4 before and behind and on either side only leauing so much distance as may suffice for his Diastole and Systole Finally it is so great saith Bauhine that in our dissections we haue found it weigh foure or fiue pounds and Archangelus addeth fiue pound and a halfe for the larger a man is the greater and more weighty is his braine yea children because of the waight of their braine cannot of a long time carry their heads steddy vpon their shoulders It is knit by a common connexion of Veines Arteries and Sinnewes with the rest of the Connexion parts although more familiarly to the spinall marrowe and the sinnewes because they are produced heere-from Hence it is that when the least or basest part of the body is pained the Braine also partaketh of the smart As for supportation and strength it needed no assistance from the other parts because it is so strongly fortified and as it were intrenched with in the scull The substance of the braine hath a double principle of which it is formed the seede and the Mothers blood Archangelus thinketh it hath no such principle it may be he is of the Substance Archangelus Praxagoras Philotimus opinion of Praxagoras and Philotimus of whom Galen maketh mention in his 8 book of the vse of parts and the 12 chapter who thought that the braine was nothing else but a production or propagation of the spinall marrow and that was the reason why it is foulded vp in so many convolutions and revolutions But this is an idle speculation of a vvandering Brain We wil determine as is saide that it hath a double principle seed and blood of which is generated a peculiar kinde of glandulous substance like whereunto there is none in the whole body so that Aristotle exceeding well in his 2. Booke de part bus Antmalium and the Aristotle 7 chapter saide that it was suigeneris of his owne kinde intimating thereby that there vvas no other kinde in the whole body whereunto it might fitly be referred For because the ingenit functions of the Braine are peculiar vnto it alone as Vesalius hath well obserued it was framed and fitted by Nature for the performance of those functions of a peculiar substance Vesalius and essentiall forme wherein the principall faculties of the soule Iudgement Imagination Reason and Memory might reside and which they might vse as their proper instrument and on which the rest of the senses might depend It is white soft and very moist White by reason of his spermaticall matter for it is made why the brain is white of the purest part of the seed furnished with abundance of spirits as also that the Animall spirits therein conteined should be cleare and bright not muddy or otherwise coloured Yet is not all his substance perfectly white for that which is neerest to the convolutions Tab. 9. fig. 4. Ta. 10 fig. 5 EF is somwhat neerer to an Ash colour as it is also in the Cerebellum Comparison the reason whereof some thinke to be because there are so many small veines disseminated through it For as we thinke the vialactea or Milky Way in heauen is occasioned by an infinite number of small starres which to vs are inuisible but yet do giue a brightnes to that part of the sky so though we cannot see how the veines do alter the colour in this place yet seeing it is altered it is very reasonable that the insensible membranes of the small veines giue that ashie colour vnto it The rest of the Braine a little more inward is pure white Tab. 9. fig. 4 GH Tab. 10 fig. 5 Gâ— Tab. 11 fig. 7 and 8 â—â— It is
soft and softer saith Galen in his 8. Booke de vsupartium and the sixt Chapter then the Cerebellum because it is the originall of the soft Nerues pertaining to the Organes of Why soft sense but the Cerebellum is the originall of the hard Nerues commonly thought to bee the Nerues of motion In Children the Braine is so soft that it is fluid The reason of the softnesse is because it is to receiue all the species or representations of the outward senses as also of the imagination and vnderstanding For vnlesse the alteration or impression that is made in any of the senses do proceede first from the Braine and after returne againe vnto it the creature hath sence of nothing which is proued by the example of suâ—h as are taken with the Apopleixe Wherfore seeing sensation is a passion it was requisit that the braine should be of such a substance as is fit to receiue the impressions of other things Yet it behooued not it should be so soft as that the impressions made therein should presently sink Why not like to Fat away and be obliterated as it hapneth in water and other fluide bodies but that it should haue with the softnes a kind of consistence of solidity which solidity is so exquisitely mingled with the softnes that the fire cannot melt it as it doeth fat or wax and such like To conclude it is like the substance of a nerue of which also his marrow is the originall but a Why it melteth not little softer Hippocrates in his booke de Glandulis likneth it vnto a kernell because as a kernel it is white and friable and beside is of the same vse to the head that a glandule would bee drawing vp the exhalations of the lower partes which after vapour out by the Sutures of the skull The Temperament of the brayne is cold and moyst as wee may easily with Galen in The temperament of the Braine the 8. booke of the Vse of parts conclude from the softnes and moystnes of his substance Wherfore Hippocrates in his book de Carnibus calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Metropolis or chiefe seate of cold and glutinous moisture Glutinous to hold and conteine the subtile Animall spirits which otherwise would soone vanish and decay and colde that the part ordained for the exercise of reason and therefore fulfilled with hot spirits should not easily be set on fire or enflamed For when the braine by any accident or distemper growes hot as we see in phreniticall patients the motions thereof are furious and raging and the sleepe turbulent and vnquiet And indeede the Heade is verie subiect colde although The Reason thereof it be by nature to hot distempers partly because of the perpetuall motion thereof and of the spirits partly by reason of the aboundant Veines and Arteries and great quantity of blood therein conteyned and finally because whatsoeuer hot thing is in the body either naturall or vnnaturall if it be inordinately mooued flieth vp vnto the braine or at lest sendeth hot vapors vnto it CHAP. X. Of the Substance parts of the Braine AS the Braine is the Originall and seate of all the Animall Facuties so for the exercise of the same it hath diuerse and different parts cast into why the brain hath diuerse parts sundry moulds which we will now take view of according to Anatomicall Method alwayes remembring that by the Braine wee vnderstande whatsoeuer is conteyned within the Scull and compassed about by the hard and thin Membranes The Braine therefore wee deuide into three parts For first it is parted into a forepart 3 Parts and a hinde-part by the dura meninx quadruplicated or foure-foulded The forepart because it is the greater and most principall for in it the Animall spirites The forepart are especially laboured reteineth the name of the whole and is properly called Cerebrum or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The hinder part is much lesser and is called by a diminitiue word Cerebellum we call it the After-braine Herophilus as Galen witnesseth in his 8. book of the Vse of parts and the 11. Chapter calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Againe the forepart or the Braine by the dura meninx duplicated and resembling a Subdiuided Mowers Sythe is parted in the top throughout his whole length into two equall parts one right another left tab 8. fig. 2. from A to A tab 9. fig. 3. from N to K. This partition reacheth altogether to the Center of the Braine and stayeth at that body which we call Corpus callosum table 9. figure 3. at L L. And this is the reason why alwayes the same part of the head is not pained but sometimes one part sometimes another sometimes the whole head Some sayth Laurentius haue dreamed that the braine is deuided quite through but they are much deceiued for the callous body vniteth the parts together As for the after-braine though it bee not vnited to the braine yet is it in two places continued with the beginning of the spinall marrow and the same marrow by two originalles ioyned vnto the Braine The vse of the diuision of the Braine is first out of Vesalius and Archangelus that the The vse of this diuision Out of Vesalius braine might be better nourished for by this meanes the thinne membrane together with the vesseles there-through conuayed doe insinuate themselues deeper into the substance thereof for without this partition and those deepe conuolutions which wee see in it when it is cut it could not haue beene nourished The second vse wee will adde out of Laurentius to wit beside the nourishment for the better motion of the same for as water is not so easily moued where it is deep as where iâ— Out of Laurentius is shallow so if the braine had beene one entire massie substance it would not so willingly and gladly as we say haue risen and falne in the Systole and Dyastole The vse of this diuision out of Bauhine is more expresse for the safe conduct of the Sinus or pipes of the hard meninx mentioned in the seauenth Chapter from whence doe issue Out of Baubine small surcles of vessels to conuay nourishment into the conuolutions of the braine For because the quantity of the braine is very great through which the Capillarie vessels were to be dispersed for his nourishment if the vesselles themselues so small as they are veines and arteries should haue passed from the backepart to the forepart from the right side to the left or on the contrary they would in so long a iourney through so soft and claÌ„my a body haue beene in danger of breaking wherefore the braine was deuided into three parts betweene which diuisions there runne foure Sinus or pipes of the hard meninx into which the internall Iugular veines and the sleepy arteries called Carotides ascending from the Basis of the Nowle of the head doe powre their bloud and spirits which is conuayed on either
the Animall spirits generated in the complications of the Arteries of the brain seeing the Arteries of the brain do not differ in kind from the arteries of the Obiection ther parts of the body Now in the other parts the arteries do not generate Animal spirits Answere therfore they shal not do it in the brain I answer that the Animal spirit doth not attain his forme difference in the coÌ„plications but eyther in the ventricles or in the substance of the brain In those straights and narrow passages it is only prepared and attaineth a kind of rudiment or initiation by irradiation from the braine So in the crooked rings of the preparing vessels the seed hath a delineation from the influce of the testicles In the mesaraicks the blood is prepared by a vertue beaming from the Liuer neyther did Galen euer acknoledge any other vse of those complications then the attenuation of the vitall spirit and the preparation of the animal Fourthly that there is no animal spirit he thus proueth If in the brain a spirit wer coÌ„tained theÌ„ our sensations cogitations should be perpetual because Argenterius 4 Argument Answere the faculties of the soule are euer prest and at hand I answere that the soule doth not alwayes worke though it haue an Organ because the Organ is often hindred as when the naturall heare is drawne inward for example in sleepe Againe there is not alwayes a sufficient supply of Animall spirits and thence it is that the functions doe not alwayes worke but sometimes rest themselues as in the night in which time the spirits are redintegrated and refreshed and this according to Phisitians is the onely finall cause of sleepe or rest Fiftly he obiecteth that thogh it should be granted that there is an Animall spirit yet it cannot descend to the feete because it is of a fiery and airy Nature But this argument The fift answerd is already answered thus That all the spirits by their proper motion are carried vpward and outward but when they are directed by the soule they are diffused and dispersed into all the parts of the body So the Arme being naturally heauy is often times depressed by his Elementary forme yet it is lifted vp againe by the soule for our naturall heate is by diffusion communicated to all the parts Sixtly if there be more kindes of spirits The sixt then saith Argenterius it will follow that they must be mingled confounded which confusion of the spirits will also induce eyther a confusion or nullity of the actions But let vs grant which yet is not true that the spirits are confounded will it thence follow that euery Answered spirit shall not performe his owne office VVhy may not the vitall do the offices of life and the Animall supply sense and motion For these spirits are not contrary that in the permistion they should abate their power force mutually Seauenthly he saith that The seuenth the pupilla or apple of the eye is dilated by the spirit of the arteries which is vitall and not Animall On the contrary we thinke that when one eye is closed vp the apple of the other cannot in a moment be dilated by any spirits proceeding from the arteries because the arteries of both the eyes doe not meete and vnite themselues as do the optick nerues But there is a great distance betwixt them and so great as that it is impossible that the Vitall spirit together with the arteriall blood should so instantly mooue itself from one eye to another Eightly hee obiecteth that the influence of an Animall spirite is not necessarie a The eight quality onely or beaming light might be sufficient for nothing that is corporeal is moued in an instant But we know that the Muscles obey the Braine according as our will commandeth theÌ„ for we are able in the twickling of an eye to moue our vtmost ioynts We answere that the spirit which is the Organ of the soule dooth instantly accomplish Answered the commandement thereof and is euer addrest in the Nerues and as it is spent repayred by new influence and succession whence it is that before the exhaustion or expense of the olde a newe is ministred to supply the roome Which Lucretius in an elegant Verse hath thus chanted Ergo Animus cum sese ita commouet vt velitire Inque gredi fert extemplo quae incorpore toto Per membra atque artus animali dissita vis est Et facile est factu quoniam coniunct a tenetur When the Soule listeth her selfe to disport The Powers throughout the bodie disioyned Into the Ioynts and Members resort For the Soule holdeth them alwaves conioyned Finally he concludeth that there is but one influent spirit because there is but one soul Argenterius conclusion one influent heats one nourishment of the parts to wit the blood and one aire that is inspired These are Argenterius Darts which he casteth against Galen which howe light they are and little sauouring of Physicke let the learned iudge True it is that the soule is but one but that one is furnished with diuers Faculties there is but one Aliment but by diuers concoction it receyueth a diuers forme and that one according vnto the diuers substance of the parts is of diuers sorts As therefore there are three Faculties of the Soule the Naturall Vitall and Animall â—ut câ—ncluon three principles the Braine the Heart and the Liuer three Organs ministering vnto them Veines Arteries and Nerues so are we to thinke that there are three spirites distinct in forme and kinde otherwise all thinges should bee one because the common matter of all is one and the same There be other weapons farre keener then these of Argenterius wherwith we may affront Other resons to prooue there is no Animal spirit the opinion of Galen concerning the Animall spirit which for disputation sake and that the truth may be better cleared we will thus vrge Whatsoeuer spirit is conteyned in the Cauity of the Arteries is to be accounted Vital But all the spirits conteined in the Braine are included within the Arteries neyther doe they euer yssue out of them and therefore the spirits of the Braine are Vitall and not Animall The Minor proposition or assumption is thus confirmed If the spirites boult out of The first the Arteries then are they conueyed either into the Ventricles or into the substaunce of the Brain which if we admit then wil the spirit becom presently condensed For the scalding Vapors which arise into the Braine from the bowels boyling with extraordinarie The answere heate are much thinner then the spirits and yet are instantly condensed or thickned Now that the Vapor is thinner then the spirit may be prooued because the vapour exhaleth outward the spirits remaining within To this argument wee answere that the Nature of Spirits and Vapors is diuers The spirits are retained by the Soule beecause they are familiar and
cristalline is nourished indeede ought it least it should haue infected the Cristalline with a redde colour which woulde haue bene a great hindrance to the sight for it behoued aboue al things that the cristalline should be free from all colour because it was to receiue all Wherefore it was necessary that his Aliment should be prepared and not conueyed vnto him before it were fitted for his vse The blood therefore conteined in the Veines of the Grapy Membrane in which it is thicke and blackish is powred foorth into lesser branches running through the Net-like Membrane where it receiueth an alteration becomming very thin and of a cleare ruddinesse which blood is receiued by the glassy humor therein prepared and made a fit Aliment both for itselfe and for the cristalline Hence it is that Galen saith The Glassy humor to the Cristalline is like the stomacke to the Liuer But because Anatomistes are of diuers opinions concerning the nourishment of the Cristalline humour it shall not bee amisse to giue you a taste of euery mans apprehension Diuers opinions concerning the nourishment of the Cristalline humour Galens opinion in this matter especially of those that are accounted Maisters in Anatomy Galen therefore in the first chapter of his tenth Booke De vsupartium sayth that the Cristalline humour is nourished by the glassy and the glassy by that bodye which compasseth it about to wit the Net-like Membrane and that per Diadosin or Transumption of matter because saith he the cristalline humor which is white cleare and resplendent ought not to be nourished by blood as whose qualities doe differ much one from the other whereas the aliment should be familiar to that which is nourished thereby Nature therefore prepared for it a proportionable aliment to witte the glassye humour which glassy humor by how much it is thicker and whiter then blood by so much doth the cristalline humour exceede it in humidity and whitenesse for this cristalline is exquisitely white and moderately hard Varolius enclineth to Galens opinion his wordes are these or at least to this purpose Euery thing is nourished by such a substaunce as determineth nearest vnto that which it should nourish and therefore the glassy humour is immediately placed behinde the cristaline and is of a softer and a thinner consistence Also because so noble a Varolius part which needeth such abundance of spirits by reason of their continual expense shold not at any time be defranded of nourishment Nature made so great a quantitie of the glassy humour in which nutrition the Chrystaline turneth into his owne nature the thicker parts of the glassy humour because it is farre thicker and faster then it But the thinner part of the glassy humour she separateth as an vnprofitable excrement from the Chrystaline and thereof maketh the watery humour Thus far Varolius But sayth Archangelus who thinketh that the Chrystaline is so nourished with the glassie Archangelus humour as a bone is nourished with the marrow if the chrystaline and glassy humours be parts of the body then one part shall nourish another But it may bee answered that there is a surplussage of the nourishment of the glassye humour which is a conuenient Aliment for the chrystaline Another question may be asked sayth he how Galen sayth that in the glassy humour there is no veine It is answered that there is no veine conspicuous but yet there are very many which are so slender that the eye cannot discerne them and hence it is that the glassy humour is not so white as the chrystaline because it is sprinkled with many blinde veines In like manner in the white of the eie which is called Tunica Adnata there appeare no veins at al but if the eye be inflamed then many veines which before lay hid doe rise vp and become conspicuous If the braine of a man bee dissected there appeare no veines therin but if it be inflamed then sayth Archangelus may an infinite multitude be perceiued to run through his substance Laurentius conceiueth that the glassy humour is nourished by bloud and receiueth Laurentius small veines from the Ciliar or hayry crown and that the glassy humour prepares the bloud for the chrystaline which bloud it changeth least the purity of the chrystaline should be infected but he doth not thinke that the substance of the glassy humour is conuerted into the chrystaline and assimilated thereto Aquapendens his opinion is that the christaline is nourished by bloud and that as bones Aquapendens and membranes which are very white and farre remooued from the Nature of bloud by a propriety of their temperament doe change the bloud into their substance so it commeth to passe in the chrystaline humour and that the bloud is conuayed out of the veines of the grapy into the net-like coate and there depurated that it might better be conuerted into the nitid and pure substance of these bodies The thicker part is thrust downe into the grapy coate and there collected The thinner part maketh the watery humour Neither doth he thinke it possble the Chrystaline should be nourished by the glassy humour per Diadosin or Transumption because the cobweb like membrane commeth betweene the two humours which Galen was ignorant of who thought that the forepart only of the Chrystaline was couered and from that mistaking fell into that errour of nourishment by Transumption And so much concerning the nourishment of the humours Two other vses there remaine of the glassy humour the one to retaine the spirites for Other vses of the glassy humour the illustration of the Chrystaline the other to defend it from the hardnesse of the membranes and to make it a seat wherein it might securely rest it selfe CHAP. XI Of the outward Eares HAuing thus absolued the History of the Eye it followeth that wee come vnto the organ of Hearing which Aristotle calleth Sensum disciplinae because it was created for the vnderstanding of Arts and Sciences for Speach because it is audible becommeth the Cause of that we learne therby as the Philosopher saith in the first Chapter of his Book de Sensu sensili This instrument of the Heating is the Eare framed by Nature with no lesse Art then the former Yea so full of intricate Meandersis it that it will be very hard to be disciphered so many so smal are the particles therof and couched so close in narrow distances or nookes betweene the bones Notwithstanding we will endeuour our selues for your satisfaction to acquaint you what wee haue learned as well by dissections as out of the writings of learned men especially Fallopius Eustachius Volcherus Arantius Aquapendens and Placentinus But in the pursuite of this so The history of the eares very difficult to expresse difficult a taske we stand in neede and doe implore the helpe of Almighty GOD that hee would set an edge vpon my wit saith Bauhine to find out the myracles of his Creation the Diuinity of his
aboundant a sweete Sapour out of that that is hote and dry a bitter and salt Sapor and so in the rest as this or that qualitie hath greater or lesse rule in the mixt body yet alwayes moysture must haue the first place An instance of this we haue in a place of Galen in the sixth seuenth and eight chapters of his fourth booke de simplicium medicamentorum facultatibus The fruites of trees An elegant place of Galen concerning Sapors saith hee that appeare to vs to be sweete when they be ripe are soure when they are young and any of consistence but in processe of time they become moyst and their sowrnes turnes into sharpenesse which sharpenesse they loose by degrees as they grow ripe and at length become sweete Among these Sapors Salt and Bitter are contrary to sweete because being vnder the Salt and bitter are contrary to sweet same kind there is the greatest distance betwixt them Aristotle hauing a respect to white blacke calleth them priuatiues and that not without good cause for although beeing vnder the same kinde they differ most one from another yet they cannot bee truely sayde to bee contraryes for sweetnesse is generated in a subiect that is fulfilled with heate and moisture but salt and bitter are in a subiect which is hot yet very dry and therefore the sweete Sapor nourisheth more then the rest yea we thinke that all other Sapors doe nourish onely Sweet nourisheth but no other by reason of their sweetnesse which lurketh in the secret bowels of the sapide body although by the Tast it cannot be so manifestly perceiued For all nourishment must bee conuerted into bloode that so it may become a fit nourishment vnto parts but laudable and good blood is hot and moyst and sweete to Taste to That Sapor therefore vvhich hath the greatest Analogy and affinity with bloode is fittest to nourish and such is the sweete Taste Other Sapors which haue no sweetnesse at al in them are altogether vnfit for nourishment There are some which thinke that sweete and bitter are not the extreme Sapors grounding themselues vpon Plato in Timaeo because say they those Sapors are to bee accounted extreames which come neerest vnto the first qualities But neyther sweete nor bitter That sweete and bitter are not extreame Sapors Arguments are such but Styptick or binding and keene for the keene taste or byting such as is in Pepper resulteth out of a high degree of heate The other which bindeth and contracteth the Tongue ariseth from extreme cold Againe those obiects that are extreme do hurt and offend the instrument now sweet doth not hurt but refresheth it yea it conserueth the temper thereof by an acceptable pleasure and delight Another Reason may bee why sweete is not an extreme Taste because from sowre to keene the passage is by sweete So that whatsoeuer is keene or biting when it is ripe and sowre when it is greene will haue a kinde of sweetenesse in it before it come to his perfection Now in qualities the transition is by the mediate or meane qualities not by the extreame It is therefore to bee concluded that not sweete and bitter but sowre and keene are the extreame Sapors But although we must needs confesse that these Arguments haue some life strength in them yet we presume that Aristotles opinion may well bee maintained It is true indeede Refuced that if you consider Sapors according to their originall that is as they result out of the first qualities our aduersaries haue concluded well But if you regard Sapor without respect vnto their originall and simply as they are Sapours that is naked qualities which mooue the Taste then our Aduersaries are in the wrong It may well be that Plato vnderstood the matter on this manner because he doth especially attend to the temper of the body in which the Sapors are but this is not the proper contemplation of Sapours Aristotle who of purpose disputed concerning Sapours Plato expounded Aristotle defended vnderstood them according to their proper Nature to wit as they mooue the Taste for a sweete and a bitter Sapor do mooue and affect the Sense after the most contrary manner So colours are not to be considered as they are nearer or further off too or from Why Sapors are called extreame the first qualities but as they affect the Sight and in this respect white and blacke are called extreame and contrary colours because they affect the sight after a most contrarie manner for white dissipateth the Sight Black congregateth and vniteth it VVhereas they say that the keene and Stipticke Sapors do hurt the organ they are deceiued if they meane it in respect that they are Sapours for the truth is that the Offence Answer to the second reason commeth from the first qualities to which those Tastes are too neere Neighbours And this is the reason also why the passage is from sowre to keen by sweet because those qualities are so changed in the mixt bodie that after sweete sowre doth succeed after sowre To the third keene or hot Their consequence would follow if the sowre Tast should engender sweet and sweete should engender that that is keene and hot but there is no such matter for Second quality arise not one from another who did euer say that the second qualities did arise one out of another For they proceed not so much from their first qualities as from the condition of the matter VVe conclude therefore that because the sweete and bitter Tastes as they are Tastes or Sapors do after a most contrary manner affect the Sense of Tasting that therefore these are the extreame Sapors Hauing thus resolued which Sapors are extreame let vs now a little consider what are the intermediate which with Aristotle we reckon six Fatt Salt Keene Sowre Sharpe and How many intermediate Sapors Tart which in Latine are called Pinguis Salsus Acris Acerbus Acutus Acidus I list not to oppose Pliny or any man else that hath bene pleased to make more differences of Sapors these are those that are most manifest and therefore Aristotle contented himselfe with them the rest being very obscure or at least not knowne to such as this our labour shall concerne Thus much onely we will admonish you of that all the varietie of Tasts beside those we haue accoūted do arise from the innumerable variety of mixtions from the different constitutions of the orgā as also from some secret vnknown instincts Why they are infinite which do recide in particular bodies whereof to say truth we can giue no reason at all VVherefore because the Sapours themselues are infinite their proportion very diuers and their causes so transcendent it is not possible to make any definition or description of them to any purpose who can deny but that some creatures yea some men doe vehemently desire bitter things and abhorte that which is sweete are bitter things therefore
together with the vaine and artery is dispersed into the inner muscles of the thigh The third lower then the former disperseth his fauours to the muscles of the yard and to some of the muscles also of the thigh not forgetting the skin of the lesk and afterward it determineth in the neighbour muscles aboue the middle of the thigh The fourth which is the thickest driest and strongest of all the nerues hauing his originall from the fowre vpper spondells of the Os sacrum or the holy bone gliding along betwixt it and the hanche bone affordeth certaine branches vnto the neighbor parts as vnto the skin of the buttockes and of the thighe and to the muscles contained vnder them Afterward departing into two branches the lesser falleth by the Perone and giueth two shootes vnto each toe the greater stretching along the leg and the foote giueth likewise two branches to each toe but both these boughs by the way as they passe doe touch at the heads of the muscles and at the skin of the leg and the foote and doe tye them together And this shall serue for a short description of the vessells The muscles of the foote are diuers some Bend the thigh Extend it bring it to the body lead it from the body and turne it about others doe moue the leg with the selfe same kinds of motions others bend and extend the foote it selfe Finally there are others which The muscles of the feete The bones of the feete moue the toes of the feete the particular history of all which you may require in the next booke of the muscles The bones of the feete are very many one of the thigh two of the legge called perone and Tibia together with the whirle bone of the Knee the wrest of the feete called peatum hath seauen bones the after-wrest called Metapedium hath fiue and there be 14 of the Toes to which may be added seed-bones like to those which we found in the hand Of all which we will giue you satisfaction in our Booke of the Bones CHAP. X. An explication of the dissimilar parts of the whole foote THE great foote is diuided as the hand into three dissimilar parts the Femur or Thigh the Tibia or Legge and the pes or Foot The Thigh is called Femur The partes of the foote in the large acceptation a ferendo because the creature is therewith sustained or held vppe The fleshy parts are called by Hippocrates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fore-partes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Pulpie or fleshy part about the ioynt belowe is on the backeside into which the Knee is bent called Poples the Ham because it is folded Post that is backward the fore-parte is called Genu that is the Knee The second part of the foote from the Knee to the Heele is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latine Tibia we call it the Leg the forepart whereof Antetibiale the Shinne the hinder and fleshy part Sura the Calfe the two processes without flesh neere the bottome Maleoli or the Ancles The last part of the foote is called pes paruus properly the Foote because it is the basis or pedistall wherupon the whole body resteth and it is the true organ or Instrument of progression as the hand is diuided into three parts the Wrest the After-wrest and the Toes The Wrest is called pedium and consisteth of seuen bones foure of which haue proper names the other three none The forepart of this pedium is called the instep The backe part is round and is called Calx or the Heele the lower part of it is called Calcaneum because with it wee do calcare Terram tread vpon the Earth and we call it the pitch of the heele The second part of the foote consisteth of fiue bones and answereth to the After-wrest of the hand in Latine it is called Tarsus the lower part of it is called the plant or the soale of the foote the vpper part betwixt the Instep and the Toes is called pectus or dorsum pedis the brest or backe of the foote Finally the Toes are fiue answering to the fingers of the Hand and haue their owne orders making three ranks called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 excepting the great toe These bones are ioyned by Ginglymos and haue seede-bones for theyr firmer The Vse of the seed-bons in the foote articulation for these small bones make the foote stronger when we stand stil or walk on especially if our way be through sharpe places where otherwise the toes might easilie be luxed if they could be turned backe with stones or any other higher or vnequall substance whereupon we should tread And this is the true and succinct description of the Ioynts wherewith wee desire the Reader to rest contented at this time because he shall finde a more accurate delineation of all the parts of them in their seuerall places in the Tractes following beginning with the most compounded parts and so proceeding till wee come vnto the most Simple and Similar The End of the Ninth Booke of the Ioynts THE TENTH BOOKE Of Flesh that is of the Muscles the Bovvels and the Glandules The Praeface AS our ability time auocatiōs haue giuen vs leaue we haue gone through our first diuision of the body of Man into the three Regions Naturall Vitall and Animall and the Ioynts It remayneth now that we dissolue euery one of these into those parts whereof they are compounded laying each apart by themselues that their Natures and differences may better appeare In this Analysis or Resolution wee will first begin with the Flesh which beside that it maketh the greatest part of the bulk of the Body is also somewhat more compounded then the rest of the Similar parts Next wee will entreat of the Vessels that is to say of the Veines Arteries and Sinewes for these are the Riuers or Brookes which conuay the Bloud the Spirits the Heate the Life the Motion and the Sense into all the parts and corners of this Little world Afterward we will descend vnto the Gristles Ligaments Membranes and Fibres Parts not onely Spermaticall and Similar but also Simple that is not Organicall Last of all wee will come vnto the Bones that is to the foundation of this goodly Structure the Pedestall or Columns vpon which the frame of the body of Man is reared and whereby it is strengthened and supported I know well that some Anatomistes of the best note haue in their deliuery of this Art quite inuerted this order which we haue proposed vnto our selues beginning first with the Bones and so ascending by the Gristles Ligaments Membranes Vessels and Flesh vnto the three Regions and the Ioynts which Methode being Geneticall we conceiue to be rather the way of Nature then of Art for Nature first lineth out of the masse of Seede the warp of the body and after with the woofe filleth vp the empty distances first she layeth the foundation rayseth the stories
conclude therefore that a muscle is the immediate instrument of voluntary or willing motion whatsoeuer can be obiected against the trueth of this definition shall be heard and receiue satisfaction in our discourse of the Controuersies annexed to this Booke CHAP. III. How many and what are the parts of a Muscle THe parts of a Muscle we will distinguish into similar of which the whole body of the Muscle is composed and dissimilar into which the same body according to his length is deuided The parts of a muscle The similar parts are Nerues Fibres Tendons or Chords Flesh Veines and Arteries The dissimilar are three the beginning the middle and the end or the Head the Belly and the Taile Out of these similar partes ioyned together and diuersly intangled with an admirable arte resulteth an organ ordained for voluntary motion But in this composition there is not the like worth or vse of all the particles neither doe they meete together in the same degree or efficacy of operation Wherefore as before in euery perfect organ we obserued foure kindes of partes the In all organs 4. kinds of parts are to be obserued first of those by which the action is made originally and essentially and to these Galen attributeth the preheminence or superiority the second of those without which the action goeth not forward the third by which it is better performed the last of those which doe conserue the action or keepe it as wee say in tune so all these foure differences of partes a diligent Anatomist may obserue in a muscle The fibrous flesh is the prime and principall part of a muscle and as Hippocrates and Galen doe beleeue the proper substance of the The flesh is the principall part of the muscle same for if you reuiew the whole body you shall finde none like it when that is wanting or decayed the motion also is weake or none at all and where it is there also is alwayes voluntary motion this onely is prepared and fitted by Nature to receiue the influence of the mouing quality this alone doth easily collect contract and gather vp it selfe together and loosneth and remitteth the part which it hath drawne so also the chiefe part of all the bowels is sayd to be their flesh or parenchyma The Nerues which are diuersly dispersed into the Muscles are those without which the motion cannot be for they are the conuayers of the Animall spirits and bring down from the throne or tribunall of the Soule which is the Braine the warrant and commandement to mooue which if they bee cut obstructed refrigerated inflamed or any other way affected the motion perisheth instantly The Ligaments and Tendons doe make The tendons make the action more perfect the action more perfect for the Tendon is not as we say in Schooles simpliciter that is originally and by it selfe ordayned for motion but secundum quid that is for the performance only of vehement strong and continuall motions and therefore there be very many Muscles without Tendons The Veines the Arteries and the Membranes are they which conserue the action for the Veines and Arteries doe restore the wasting and decaying substance of the Muscles which by reason of continuall expence are washey and fleeting and therefore they are in great aboudance dispersed through the flesh because as Hippocrates sayth Flesh is a drawer and the bloud ought to be in greater quantity then the rest of the humors because Hippocrates the mountenance of the Muscle ariseth thereby The Membrane as it were a garment or couering inuesteth and closeth the Muscle and giueth it the sence of feeling And thus much concerning the Nature of the similar parts of which the Muscle is formed Now the whole body of the Muscle is deuided into three dissimular parts the Head 3 dissimilar parts of a muscle the Belly and the Taile The Head is most commonly neruous sometimes but rarely flecty for it is made of Ligaments arising from the bone yet is it not altogether insensible because of the insertion The Head and interposition of the sinewes for it is couered with a peculiar membrane The Belly is the middle part of the Muscle almost all fleshy and maketh the bulke of The Belly the same and for that reason in the Legge they call the pulpe that is the brawne of the Calfe wherein the middest of all the Muscles of that part doe so meete that they seeme to make but one Muscle they call it I say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it were the belly of the Legge wee call it the Calfe The last part of the Muscle is the End the Taile or the Tendon it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Taile whereof the tendon is made because it is almost altogether neruous Galen thinketh that the Tendon is framed of the fibres of the nerues and Ligaments confounded and mingled together yet so that there are more fibres or strings of the Ligaments then of the Nerues whence it is that the tendon is sixe yea ten fould thicker then a nerue And the reason of this mixture is because the ligament of it selfe and by his own Nature immoouable and insensible could not alone performe a voluntary motion and againe The reason of the composition the nerue because of his softnesse and slight or thinne texture was not able to draw the vast bulke or magnitude of the members and therefore it behoued to make of them both a mixt organ which should be harder and stiffer then the nerue for strength and softer and more pliable then the Ligament for motion and such is a Tendon partaking of the Nature of them both so becomming of a middle disposition betweene them more sensible and weaker then a ligament stronger and lesse sensible then a nerue Furthermore we must remember that all muscles haue not Tendons or Chords as the Muscles of the Tongue the Testicles the Lippes the Fore-head the Yarde and the 2. Sphincters but onely those which are mooued either strongly or vehemently or continually Those that are ordayned for the motion of bodies doe alwayes end and determine into Tendons either greater or lesse and are inserted not into the iuncture or very ioynt of the bones nor into the ends of that bone from which they arise but for the most Why the smal muscles of the eies haue tendons part into the head of the bone which is to be mooued wrapping it about The Muscles also which moue continually though their motion bee neither strong nor vehement yet they stand in neede of a Tendon and therefore the muscles of the eyes are not without them CHAP. IIII. What is the action of a Muscle and the differences of the motions thereof A Muscle as it is an Animall Organ hath one and but one action to wit Motion the Nature of which Motion is not obuious or easily knowne of all Galen in the eight Chapter of his first Booke de motu musculorum acknowledgeth
the venall or short vessell to belch out melancholy iuyce into the cauity of the stomacke for the prouoking of appetite of the veynes of the wombe to exclude the surplusage of blood at certaine and determinate periods of the veynes of the splene to purge faeculent or drossy blood and so of the rest for particulars we shall better handle in the following discourse Hippocrates the Oracle of Physicke from the habite and structure of the veynes drewe many and those notable signs of the state of the whole body Those that haue broade veines sayth hee haue also broade bellyes and broade bones for because the blood through the veines is diuided into the whole body we may well make estimation of the plenty and temper of the bloode by the amplitude or straytnesse of the veynes They that haue much blood are esteemed hot for their veynes are large If the veynes be narrow and slender Aristotle accounteth them cold They that haue much flesh haue small veynes red blood and little bellyes and bowels on the contrary they that haue litle flesh haue large veynes blacke blood great bowels and side wambes or bellyes Finally by the veynes the whole body hath a kind of connexion or coherence whence it is that they are called common ligaments CHAP. III. The differences of veynes THere are of the veynes innumerable almost infinite surcles yet al of them are saide to flow from fiue trunkes or bowes For Anatomists doe account fiue especiall veynes The hollow veyne the Gate veyne the vmbilicall veine the arteriall veine and the venall artery The Caua or hollow veyne is the largest of all the rest It issueth out of the gibbous part of the Liuer and is Fiue vessels called veines diuaricated or diuided into the stomacke the spleene the guts and the Omentum or Kell The vmbilical veine which is the Nursse of the infant runneth from the fissure or partition of the liuer vnto the Nauill and whilest the infant is in the wombe it leadeth nourishment vnto it but after the birth it looseth that vse altogether and degenerateth into a ligament The arteriall veine hath both the name and office of a veyne but is indeed an artery and is all spent into the Lungs The venall artery hath the coate and structure of a veyne and might better be called a veine then an artery The branches of this vessell are diuersly diuided and dispersed through the flesh of the whole Lungs There are therfore fiue vessels commonly called veynes which we because we endeuour to deliuer nothing but truth will referre to two the Hollow and the Gate veynes For the vmbilicall Two veines onely veyne is a propagation of the Gate veyne and is so continuated thereto that I cannot perswade my selfe but it is a branch thereof The venall artery is a shoote of the hollow veine as may bee prooued by that wonderfull inoculation in the heart of the infant before the birth of which we spake in the 25 question of the fift booke and the 15 chapter of the 6. The arterial veyne hath his continuity with the great artery by the Arterial vessel in those places mentioned and may rather be saide to be an artery then a veine because it hath a double and thick coate There remain therfore but two notable veynes the Hollow and the Gate veynes The rootes of both these veynes are confusedly sprinkled through the flesh of the Liuer yet so that there are many moe rootes of the Gate veyne in the hollow side of the liuer and fewer in the gibbous or conuex on the contrary there are many moe rootes of the hollow veyne which runne through the gibbous part of the liuer and fewer through the hollow part so that it seemeth sanguification is made rather in the hollow of the liuer distribution and perfection in the gibbous or embowed part The rootes of these two vessels which hath beene obserued but of late yeares are wonderfully inoculated one with another for the extremities or ends of the rootes of the Gate veyne are Their inoculations fastened into the middle of the rootes of the hollow veynes and the ends of the hollow veyne into the middle of the rootes of the Gate veyne that so the bloud might flow and reflow out of one into another of them Aristotle therefore in his second booke de partibus Animalium saide true truer it may bee then hee wist for haply hee had a Genius at his elbow that all the veynes were continuall yet Hippocrates before him hath the same thing in his booke de locis in homine All the veynes saith he doe communicate and flow mutually Hippocrates one with and into another And this saith Lauren. I haue somtimes proued to be true in childrē new born for if you put a hollow bugle into the vmbilicall veine and blow it you shal perceiue that the guts Laurentius his obseruation the branches of the hollow veyne the heart and the very flesh of the Lungs will be distended because the vmbilicall veine endeth into the Gate veine Now in the parenchyma or flesh of the liuer there are many inoculations of the gate and hollow veines The hollow veine also hath a continuity with the venall artery which is the proper vessell of the Lungs by a large hole This therefore shall be the first and most generall diuision of the veines The peculiar differences of veynes are taken from their magnitude number site office and the name of the parts to which they are deriued In regard of the magnitude The peculiar difference of veynes from the magnitude some are great some middle some small Great and large veines Hippocrates calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hollow and sanguifluent because they yeelde aboundance of bloud if they be eyther wounded or broken or opened The lesser veynes are called Capillares hairy or threddy veines because when they be diuided they yeeld but slender and small streames of blood and are easily stanched Those parts that neede aboundance of nourishment or which are moued continually haue greater veynes So the Lungs haue notable vessels so the flesh and all hot and moyst parts haue great veynes but bones gristles ligaments very small veines Table 1. Sheweth the hollow veine whole and freed from the whole Body TABVLA I. L L the descending mammary veine this descendeth vnder the brest-bone vnto the right muscles of the Abdomen and affoordeth surcles to the distances of the gristles of the true ribs to the Mediastinum the muscles that lye vppon the breast and the skinne of the Abdomen M the coniunction of the mammary with the Epigastricke veine ascending about the Nauill vnder the right muscles N the veine of the necke called Ceruicalis ascending toward the Scull which alloweth surcles to those muscles that lye vppon the necke O the veine called Muscula which is propagated with many surcles into the muscles that occupy the lower parts of the necke and the vpper parts of the chest P
lesse and therefore they want more or lesse nourishment Table 4 is the same with Table 14. Lib. 3. folio 132. The hollow veyne for order sake and perspicuity we diuide into an vpper trunk ta 3 fig. 3 D fig. 4 A ta 4 aboue A and a lower ta 3 fig. 2 at c fig. 4 B ta 4 DD the vpper piercing through the midriffe and climing vpward distributeth very many branches into al the supior parts of which we shall speake in the next chapter The discending trunke ta 5 K is lesser then that which ascendeth because the vpper parts do require more blood for that many parts in the lower belly contained receiue The descending trunke of the hollow veine branches frō the Gate-veine It adhereth on the right hand to the bodies of the rackbones for on the left side ta 5 L the trunk of the great Artery lyeth vpon them and before it depart altogether from the Liuer it disperseth certaine small branches into his substance which are not in all men of the same number After it leaueth the Liuer it discendeth inclining something obliquely inward and disposeth from it selfe many branches of which we will now intreat The lower trunke of the hollow veyne tab 5 ◠is diuided into a trunke and branches From the trunke which runneth vnto the great rack bone as Hippocrates cals it or to the holy-bone tab 5 n commonly there issue foure veynes on each side The first is called Adiposa sinistra the left fatty veine Tab. 5. g. It issueth out of the left side of the trunke although Eustachius be of the contrary minde and presently being diuided Adiposa sinistra sendeth one part to the fat and to the vpper part of the vtter membrane of the kidneyes for their nourishment as farre as to the middle of the kidneys It sendeth also to the glandule which groweth aboue the kidney and to the midriffe it selfe Tab. 5. A. which veines on the inside are very conspicuous and vnited with the veines of the midriffe The other part it distributeth into the lower part of the foresayde membrane The right branch ariseth rarely from the trunke most what from the vpper part of the middle passage of the emulgent ta 5. f. because the liuer which in this place is somwhat Dextra thicke tab 5. B C. stoppeth vp or intercepteth the way vnto the hollow vein and therefore the left is for the most part aboue the right yet it is distributed after the same manner that the left was And sometimes perforateth the glandule which groweth vpon the kidney with a surcle which afterward is consumed into the vtter membrane of the Their originall diuers kidney It is very rare if both of them be produced from the Emulgent more rarely do the two veins issue from the hollow vein aboue and neere the original of the Emulgent The vpper of them reacheth a small branch vnto the glandule the lower is by another surcle ioyned to the branch which runneth from the seede veine of the same side But if the left Emulgent be the higher then sometime out of it the left fatty veine taketh his originall and the right from the trunke So sometimes on the right hand betwixt the fatty veine and the Emulgent there issueth another veine which sprinkleth his branches vp into the midriffe into the vpper part of the substance of the kidny and into the glandule of the same side Afterward when the trunke of the hollow veine hath attayned vnto the twelfth Rackbone of the Chest and the first of the Loynes then yssueth out of it the Emulgent The Emulgent which is the second of the foure we before made mention of is so called The Emulgents from his office or function In like manner because it is inserted into the Kidney it is called Renalis the Kidney-veine Table 5 is the same with Table 8. Lib. 3. Folio 115. It is the largest of all the veines that yssue out of the Trunke Ta. 9. d for it is very thick yet short because they are as it were drawing stomackes and seruiceable to the Kidneyes In Men and Apes they are on either side commonly but one Tabl. 5. vnder d e notwithstanding sometimes the right Emulgent is double euen from his originall as appeareth in the third Table of the fourth Booke the first Figure Char. 1. and 2. Sometimes it is treble rarely double on either side and this variety is not onely found in diuers bodies but also in one and the same so as the vesselles of the right side differ much from those on the left Their originall is seldome directly opposite one vnto the other least the function or office of one should be interrupted But the left is higher then the right in men but not their original in Dogges because the left Kidney by reason of the smalnes of the Spleen standeth higher whereas the right is borne downe into a lower place by the magnitude of the Liuer Tab. 5. The left Emulgent also is larger then the right because of the Spermatical veine which was to arise therefrom Sometimes also from the lower part of the left Emulgent where it is implanted into the Kidney there yssueth a small braunch which is transmitted vnto the lower part of the fat membrane and is oftentimes ioyned with the Spermaticall The iourneyes of both the Emulgents is short and oblique as appeareth in the third Tab. of the fourth booke and about the middle and concauous Region of the Kidney before Their progresse diuision they get into their cauity oftentimes in the very middle of their passage they are deuided into two or three more seldome into foure or fiue equall braunches which Hippocrates in his booke de ossium Natura compareth to Anchors fastned in the cauity of the Kidney These braunches of the Veine and the like of the Artery are implanted into deuided parts of the Kidneyes not ascending which is rare and then only when it yssueth out of a lower place but descending and those braunches are in great numbers subdiuided into the substance of the Kidneyes till they become as small as hayres The vse of these Emulgents is to suck and draw the whaey or serous moysture from the blood and to drayne it they conuay also therewith a part of the bloud it selfe for the Their vse nourishment of the Kidneyes but least this bloud and whay should returne backe into the hollow veine Nature hath placed values or flood-gates as it is also in the Veines of the Spleene The third veine that yssueth from the descending trunke is called Spermatica or Seminalis the Seed-veyne The right of these tab 5 h which is sometimes double ariseth with a swelling originall from the vpper side of the Trunke below the Emulgent rarely close to it from which notwithstanding somtime it receiueth a small branch The left ariseth tab 5 i almost alwayes from the middest on the lower side The reason whereof is because if it
the Nowle-bone which postern was particularly made for this priuat vse or if that be wanting through the second which was made for the seuenth paire of sinewes and determineth on both sides into the sinus of the Dura Mater Bauhine ingenuously confesseth that he could neuer finde this passage yet makes mention of it because other men should not want occasion to enquire after it For saith he the Necke-veine is partly consumed or taken vp in the perforations of the rackbones of the necke yet so that it touch not the first racke partly his braunches are disseminated into the backside of the neck hauing first transmitted somevnto the Muscles in that place as we are taught by Falopius which Veynes are vnited together among themselues and together also with others which are sent out of the sinus of the Dura mater through the Falopius large hole of the scull for there are many veines which from the Dura Meninx are propagated to the outside of the head through the Sutures comming from without which saith Falopius gaue occasion to some to thinke that they were outwarde veines which went in through the holes of the Scull into the sinus of the Dura Mater whereas they are rather internall Veines which get out at those holes and are ioyned with the externall The vse of the veines of the Braine which are in innumerable multitudes disseminated into both parts thereof and into his marrow and although some of them be so smal that The vse of the Veynes of the Braine he which is not quick-sighted cannot perceiue them som of them conspicuous enough the vse I say of them all is three-fold The first to minister vnto the Braine his Aliment that is Blood and that in great aboundance because the quantity of the Braine is great And truly that there is abundance of Blood in the head dooth easily appeare in dissections after inflammations of the Braine Their second vse is to transmit vnto the braine naturall spirite from the Liuer for the nourishment of the Naturall spirit which is in the Braine The third that together with the naturall spirit the naturall soule which is called also Vegitatiua or the growing faculty might be conducted into the braine for because in the braine there is a faculty to draw retaine concoct and expell the Aliment or superfluities thereof it is very necessary that it also should haue in it the Naturall Soule either of it selfe or deriued from other where But because the seate of the naturall soule is concluded to be in the Liuer it must needs follow that it can no otherwise be conueyed to the braine but through the veines Archangelus Archangelus addeth a foutth vse of these veines of the Braine and that is that by the veines as also by the Arteries the seede might be made fruitfull For Hippocrates sayth in his booke de Genitura that those are barren and vnfruitfull whose Veines behinde their eares are cut or diuided and his reason was because he thought that a great parte of the feede fell neere the eares from the head into the spinall marrow But if the passage bee stopped vp by a Cicatrice growing vpon the wound of the vessell then shall the current of the seede be interrupted Concerning which difficulty and the interpretation of Hippocrates meaning wee haue disputed at large in the fourth question of the fift booke and therefore we will not trouble the reader heere with fruitelesse repition but send him thither if he desire to bee further satisfied concerning that matter Beside the veines and other vessels of the braine It hath a priuate vessell which is called The sinus of the Braine the sinus of the hard membrane full of blood but beating like an Artery into which three Veynes and two Arteries do powre their matter which sinus according to the diuers course and inclination thereof is diuided into foure sinus greater indeede then the veines that attaine vnto the scull and more capacious not round but triangular The whole sinus consisteth of three ribbes all of equall longitude and of the fourth part of a circle incurued From these do arise branches or passages like vnto veines and doe distribute blood as well Vitall as naturall into the substance of the braine But because wee haue entreated sufficiently hereof in our chapter of the membranes of the braine which is the seauenth of the seuenth Booke where also we haue exhibited the figure therof vnto you wee will heere put an end to the veines of the Brain and passe on vnto the veines of the Arme. CHAP. IX Of the Veynes o the whole Hand in the large Acceptation WE sayde before that the Trunke of the Hollow-veine vnder the breast-bone at the very Iugulum or sticking-place Ta. 9. fig. 1 H is diuided into two notable branches II one of which runneth to the right hand the other vnto the left and as long as it is within the Chest it is called Subclanius but after The trunk of the Holloweveine it is gotten out because it runneth to the arme-holes it changeth his name and is called Axillaris from which diuers Veynes do yssue of which we haue spoken before but the Axillary veine departeth into two branches one vpper which is called Cephalica a or the Head-veine the other lower which is called Basilica m so that both of them haue the same Original and of both of them will we intreat in this chapter The Cephalica or head-veyne a is the vpper branch of the Axillary but it issueth from Axillaris Cephalica the externall Iugular veyne It is called Cephalica because it is wont to be diuided or opened in diseases of the head It is also called Humeralis or the veine of the arme because by the arme it discendeth vnto the hand It is also called the Outward veine because it runneth on the outside of the Cubit For passing along by the top of the arme it runneth vnto the cubit and the hand betwixt the fleshy membrane and the coate of the muscles and before it hide it hide it selfe vnder the arme it sendeth out sometimes one sometimes two little branches dd which are distributed through the muscle of the arme called Deltoides and the skinne wherewith it is couered then it passeth to the outside of the Cubit in which very place some make the beginning of the Cephalica veine and call that part aboue it the Humerary veine There also it is very conspicuous euen without section except the man be eyther too fat or haue small veynes But in the descent there issue from it small veynes as far as to the ioynt of the Cubit or the elbow partly directly partly creeping obliquely into the muscles of the arme and into the outside of the skin so that sometimes it seemeth to vnite it selfe f with the branch of the Basilica which is distributed likewise in the skin Sometimes a branch is sent to the inner muscles of the Cubit which branch
the Veynes Hieronimus Fabritius ab Aquapendente an excellent Anatomist of Padua in Italy made publique demonstration of them Aquapendeus in the yeare of Grace 1574. and wrote a Tractate of them in the year 1603. Salomon also Albertus shewed them in the yeare 1579. and wrote of them Salomon Albertus in the yeare 1584. FIG I. FIG II. FIG III. Tab. xi Figure 1. sheweth the arme bound ready for blood-letting Fig. 2 3. sheweth two Veines of the legs turned the inside outward The Values are found in the Veines of the ioynts and are nothing else but small portions of the coate of the veines starting in their cauity and intercepting the one halfe What a value is thereof making in them as it were an angle or corner wherefore the body of the veine is no where so thin as where these small membranes do depart from it Some men had rather call them Ostiolae then Valuulae which word we do not better know howe to English then to call them Floodgates which stoppe and intercept the currents of waters They are seated in the veines of the armes and the legges aboue and below after the Their situatiō Glandules of the arme-pits and the groine Presently vnder the originals or out shootings of the branches which are disseminated from the sides of the veins into the neighbor parts for their nourishment And the reason why they were created was that the blood which is to be distributed to other partes might in that place make a stay and not And vse be carried in a full streame along the large or direct Canale or pipe and from the lesser branches and those that are propagated obliquely be defrauded They reach from the sides of the veynes vnto the middle of their capacity neither do they shut vp the orifices of the braunches where they take their beginning out of the hollow veine but are rather disposed in the branches themselues for otherwise there could haue bene no regurgitation of humors which is very necessary as wee are taught by revulsions Where they are found But in the orifice of the Iugular veine there are found two Values least when the head is reclined too much backward the blood should violently rush into the braine The Trunke of the Hollow-veine in the lower and middle Region as also that of the Artery hath no Values that without any obstacle or opposition the blood might bee euery way distributed as well for the restauration of the substance that vanisheth or wasteth away as also for the generation of spirits In like manner an innumerable number of small externall veynes are all together without them TABVLA XII sheweth the values almost in the middle of the arme at the originall of the Inner Iugular veyne The number of these Values is vncertain and the distances betweene them very vnequal yet commonly they are double or two together vnlesse it be little aboue the Transuerse Ligaments which containe the Tendons of the hands the feete the fingers the toes Also when a large veine beginneth to be contracted there most commonly they begin to be fewer till at length they vanish quite away For where it is fit that more blood should be stopped and stopped longer there are two Values where lesse and for a shorter time there one wil serue the turne especially there is but one where a lesse vessel is obliquely produced out of a greater For the distance betweene them although they runne throughout the length of the Their distāce vessell yet in some places there is two fingers in some three in some foure in som fiue fingers distance between them As for example in the Cephalica vnder the Muscle called Deltoides there are two Values about fiue fingers distant one from another In the Basilica In the Cephalica as it runneth through the inside of the arme there are foure large Values The first is foure fingers distant from the second the second three from the third the third two from In the Basilica the fourth after which follow two small Values ioyned together TABVLA XIII sheweth the Crural veine and Artery as also all the lesser branches of the Crural veyne opened But because the stronger current and course of the bloud might bee better abated Their position these values are not placed in a right line or alwayes on the same side for then the whole streame of bloud would haue flowed downe that side of the vessell that is free Wherefore they vary their seate very artificially as if in the vpper part of the veine there be two values then after the distance which wee sayde was betweene them other two values appeare in the lower part of the veine so that the hornes of the following membranes doe regard the middle and embowed part of those that went before and on the contrary yet so that in the middest they doe not touch one another but leaue a tract or path whereby the bloud may passe downward and fall as well into the lower values as into those aboue So then the lower values stay that bloud which escapeth from the vpper yet the course of the bloud is not intercepted The figure of a Value sayeth Aquapendens is like the nayle of a mans finger or they Their figure be like a horned Moone on their outside they represent the knottes that are in the branches of plants for when a mans arme is tyed to let him bloud there appeare within certaine distances as it were knots on the outside and in clownish bodies sayth Bauhine they may be seene to swell in the outside of the Legges like a Varix or a bursten veine And truely a varix is nothing else but a veine and his value dilated by thick bloud which is detayned in the value for without these the veines would bee dilated and swell equally in euery place Table 14. sheweth the values of the Crurall veine and his deep branch which walketh along with the Arterie and these values may here be seene as far as the bifurcation TABVLA XIIII Their substance is exceeding thinne that they might take vp the lesse roome yet very Their substance thight and fast for more strength that they might not be broken by the violent incursion of the bloud Their vse is to stay the bloud from falling too hastily into the lower parts otherwise Their vse because the ioyntes doe hang downewarde the bloud would haue falne into them like a streame and so the lower parts should haue beene oppessed by too great an affluence of Aliment and burdened with a weight of humour but the vpper parts should haue been defrauded Nowe by reason of these values the Aliment doeth subsist or make stay in the greater vesselles as it were in a fountaine that the smaller veines might alwayes haue nourishment at hand to conuay vnto their particular parts Againe because the veines were created not onely to deriue or transport the bloud into the parts but
and greater because the body of the arterie is harder then that of the arteriall veine These values also doo hinder the aliment which is drawne by the Meseraicke arteries from the guts that is the Chylus which Hippocrates in his Booke De Corde cals Alimentum Hippocrates non principale as if he shold say an aliment at the second hand lest I say this Chylus shold get into the Heart The Orifice also of this artery is established with a hard substance which is sometimes gristly in some greater creatures a bony gristle for it is very rare if it be found a true bone notwithstanding that Galen saith it is a bone in an Elephant but in man there is no such thing found The branches of this great Arterie are distributed into the whole body as may appeare by this Table which we haue heereto annexed In this distribution of the branches of the great Artery they accompany the branches of the Gate and the Hollow-veynes yet are their propagations not so frequent because Tab. xv sheweth the great Artery whole and separated from all the parts of the body together with his diuisions and subdiuisions TABVLA XV. CHAP. XIII Of the vse of Arteries THE vse of the great Artery and of his branches may bee considered two wayes eyther as they are Canales or Pipes or as they mooue and beate A double consideration of their vse perpetually As they are Canales or Pipes they haue three vses or ends First to contayne spirituous and vitall bloud and to distribute it vnto the whole body partly for the perfect nourishment of the particular parts 3. vses as Canales for the parts sayth Galen in the tenth chapter of his sixt Booke de vsu partium which are neare vnto the Arteries doe draw out of thē vaporous bloud though it be but little partly for the nourishment and generation of the animall spirits The second vse is to leade vnto the parts vital spirits to cherish and sustaine those vitall spirits which are seated in the parts Thirdly with the same spirit to transmit heate and the vitall faculty perpetually into the whole body to cherish the in-bred heat of the particular parts to moderate and gouerne their vitall functions and to defend their life As the Arteries doe beate so haue they also a treble vse The first is to preserue the in-bred heat of all the members which they do by ventilation or wafting ayre vnto them 3. vses in respect of their motion For if it were not breathed it would by degrees languish and be extinguished Their second vse is by their motion to make a kinde of commotion in the bloud for the arteries accompany the veines which if it were at rest would putrifie like standing waters for bloud sayeth Hippocrates is water The third vse is to solliciate and to compell the bloud to fall out of the veines into the substance of the parts for more speedy nourishment This motion of the Arteries is called pulsus or pulsation of the worde Hippocrates Pulsation as Galen witnesseth was the first authour which is absolued by dilatation and contraction qualities not bred with the artery or seated in their substance but flowing into them from the heart which may be demonstrated if you intercept a part of an arterie with a tie for the part that is vnder the tye will haue no motion but as soone as the tye is taken away the motion will returne Erasistratus conceiued that the Arteries mooued quite contrary vnto the motion of the heart but wee agree rather with Herophilus Aristotle and Galen who thinke they are dilated and constringed in the Diastole and Systole of the heart onely we must remember that the motion of the heart is swifter and more vehement then that of the arteries which you may thus make experience off Lay your right hand vpon your heart and with your left hand touch the wrest of the right hand and then you shall perceiue whether the motion of both bee the same or contrary but the more certaine knowledge of this poynt is taken from the dissection of liuing creatures In the contraction of the Arteries they strongly driue vital spirits into the whole body and expel by expression sooty and smokie excrements arising from the humors which otherwise would suffocate the head When they are dilated they snatch from the heart spirits as a new matter which in their contraction they communicate to the particular parts to be a vehikle of the heat and do assume out of the neighbour veynes natural blood for their proper nourishment by the inoculations which are betwixt them and the veines and that is the reason especially why the veines the arteries do walke together throughout the whole body vnlesse some great obstacle be in the way But the arteries lye vnder the veynes vnlesse it be at the holy-bone not so much for defence as because by their motion Why they lye-vnder the veines they might constraine the veynes to powre out their blood as also to make a conspiration or consent betwixt the vessels and a communion of their matters that the arteries might affoord vnto the veynes spirit and life and the veynes vnto the Arteries naturall blood Againe by this vicinity of the vessels the membranes which couer the veynes tye them vnto the parts by which they passe are also of great vse vnto the Arteries It is also thought that these Arteries by the pores of the skin do draw Aier whereby the heate which is within is breathed which breathing is called Transperation But concerning the motions of the Arteries and by what faculty they are mooued whether they moue as the heart mooueth or contrary vnto it wee haue intreated in the second third fourth and fift Questions of the Controuersies of the sixt booke to which place we referre the Reader CHAP. XIIII Of the ascending Trunke of the great Artery THE great artery at the left ventricle of the heart from whence it ariseth is exceeding large whence Hippocrates Plato Aristotle and Galen haue al agreed The great Artery that the heart is the fountaine and originall of Arteries Tab. 16 fig. 1 A and before it fall out of the Pericardium or purse of the heart aboue the values Tab. 16 fig. 3 char 1 2 3 it affoordeth sometimes one sometimes two coronary arteries Tab. 16 fig. 1 BB which like a Crowne do compasse the Basis of the heart and through the length thereof together with the veyne dismisseth branches which The coronary Arteries are more and larger in the left side and those make the substance of the heart viuide or liuely Presently after a little vnder the trunke of the Arteriall veyne it ariseth vpward pierceth through the Pericardium is diuided into two vnequal parts one of which ascendeth vpward Tab 16 fig. 1 E vnto the head which is the lesser the other and the greater by much runneth downward Tab. 16 fig. 1 D because the parts of the creature
other surcles make that complication of vessels which they call Plexus Choroides so that this complication is compounded of foure arteries Plexus Choroides The second Artery of the Braine ta 19. fig. 13 q is a branch of the former which runneth obliquely and when it hath attained into the scull through the second hole of The 2 Artery the Temple-bone it is diuided into two branches whereof one runneth outward and the other inward The vtter which Vesalius calleth the second small branch of the third artery tab 19. fig. 13 f endeth through the eight hole of the Wedge-bone into the cauity of the Nosethrilles Tab. 19. figure 15 ◠where the Pulse is felt and offers a little surcle The pulse of the Nose to the end of the Nose Tab. 19. fig. 13 t but the interiour branch is diuided into two at the first Hand tab 19. fig. 13 uu which Vesalius calleth two great branches of the third artery Afterward it sendeth out of his vtter part another small braunch Tab. 19. fig. 13 r which Vesalius calleth the first small branch of the third Artery this branch togither with the second Veine F and after the same manner and for the same vse is distributed into the dura meninx or thicke Membrane The third Artery of the Braine which according to Vesalius and Platerus is the second The 3. arterie of the Braine Tab. 19. fig. 13 I is lesse then the first and runneth together with the branch of the internall Iugular veine tab 19. fig. 13 C vnto the backeside of the Scull and hauing affoorded a surcle vnto the Muscles which occupy the inside of the necke Φ it entreth in at the first hole of the Nowl-bone and so passeth into the sinus of the dura Meninx The fourth Artery which according to Vesalius Falopius and Platerus is the first is a propagation of that axillary artery being yet within the Chest which is called Ceruicalis This arising vpward through the holes of the transuerse processes of the neck after it hath The fourth giuen some surcles to the muscles thereabout betwixt the head and the first Racke of the necke it perforateth the thicke membrane which inuesteth the spinall marrowe in the side thereof to which after it hath giuen some propagations it entreth into the cauity of the Scull through the great hole Afterward vnder the marrow it is ioyned with his companion of the opposite side which being so vnited do passe along vnder the middle of the basis of the Braine till it come vnto the saddle of the Wedgebone wherein the Phlegmaticke Glandule is contained There againe it is diuided into two braunches The right runneth to the right side of the saddle the left creepeth on his owne side as farre as to the second paire of sinewes where on both hands it is diuided into infinite surcles and disseminated betwixt the first and second paire of sinews and complicated or intangled with the Pia Mater which afterward do make the Plexus Choroides And thus much of the distribution of the arteries within the braine Moreouer we must imagine that from these sleepy arteries an innumerable number of surcles or propagations are sprinkled heere and there throughout the whole substance of the Braine The Vse of the arteries of the Braine is to bee considred either as they are Canalesor The vse of the arteries of the Braine pipes running through the Braine or as they are perpetually mooued In the first consideration they were made to conuey vitall Bloode from the Heart vnto the Braine as also vitall spirits to sustaine the vitall spirits that are bred and seated in the substance thereof neyther do they carrie vitall spirits onely but also the vitall faculty furnished with all his indowments As they beat continually their vse is perpetually to ventilate the ingenite heare of the Braine which otherwise would quickly languish and be extinguished Againe this pulsation moueth and worketh the bloud in the veines which if it stood stil and at rest would like standing water sooner putrifie and corrupt Finally to sollicite the Alimentary bloud which is thicker to yssue out of the veines through small pores and vents or breathing passages into the substance of the braine which also doeth somewhat drawe it for his nourishment and refection Now we proceede vnto the exterior branch of the Sleepy Artery CHAP. XVIII Of the Arteries of the Face the Eyes the Nose the Teeth and the Larynx THE Carotides or sleepy Arteries Tab. 16. X Y being on both sides one doe accompany the Iugular veines by the sides of the neck and cleaning to the The diuision of the sleepy artery Rough artery ascend vnto the head and when they come vnto the Chops they are deuided Tab. 16. ss into an vtter branch g and an inner h the distribution of the inner we had in the former Chapter The vtter which is smaller then the inner and consisteth without the Choppes lendeth surcles to the Cheeks l and to the muscles of the Face afterward when it commeth vnto the roote of the Eare m it is deuided into twaine one of which runneth to the backside of the Eare o from which two arteries vnder the Eare doe passe into the neather Iaw throughout the length thereof are dispersed vnto the roots of all the lower teeth another part of it breaking out through a hole at the Chinne runneth along the Lip another yet n creepeth vp the Temples and the forehead and is consumed into the muscles of the Face Of the Arteries of the Eyes we haue spoken before in the former Chapter as also of the Nose of the Teeth a little before whence it is that wee often finde pulsing or beating paines in them such as wee feele in inflamations of fleshy partes and this was Galen Galens obseruation in the 8. chapter of his fift Book de compositione medicamentorum secundam loca who found in himselfe not onely the paine of his Teeth but also their beating or pulsation wherefore he affirmeth confidently that there is one kinde of paine in the gums and another in the substance of the Tooth and without the inflamation of the Gummes That there are arteries in the teeth sometime in the proper body of the Tooth sometimes in the Nerue paines doe perplex vs. And truely if there were no Artery at the roote of the Teeth how could it bee that when a Tooth is perforated so much cleare and perfect bloud should yssue out from it Eustachius his obseruation Which as Eustachius sayth he obserued in a man who had so great a fluxe of bloud from his tooth that almost powred out his life therewith Finally which wee also partly remembred before from the greater and inner bough of the sleepy artery which runneth vnder the Choppes some surcles are communicated to the Throttle and Tongue to conuay vnto them life and heat and thus much of the diuarication of the Soporary or sleepy arteries both without
the Scull and within it remayneth that we should entreat of the Axillary and Crurall arteries as they are distributed into the ioynts but we will begin with the Axillarie CHAP. XIX Of the arteries of the Hand in the large acception THE great Artery after it is out of the Chest distributeth foure branches from each side of the Axillary the first from the backeside to the Muscles 4 branches from the axillarie situated vpon the shoulder blade table 20. fig. 2. I another from aboue from the ioynte of the Arme with the blade which the Humerarie veine accompanyeth for a time K the third to the Muscles that lye vpon the forepart of the Chest L the fourth runneth downeward along the sides of the Chest M and communicateth smal branches to the glandules vnder the arm-pits betwixt the third branch and the fourth of these we haue spoken before the remaynder is conuayed vnto the hand from N. Table 20. Fig. 2. sheweth the branches of the great Artery running thorough the whole Hand TABVLA XX. FIG I. FIG II. VVe saide that the Artery runneth with the veine For it is certaine saith Galen in the Galen The Anastomosis of the vessels 10 and 17 chapters of his sixt Booke de vsu partium that in the whole body there is a mutual Anastomosis or inoculation betweene them that is their mouths open one into another so a Conspiration and Communion of their matters For the arteries doe impart vnto the bloode spirites and vitall heate and for retribution the arteries draw out of the veynes blood which is the nourishment not onely of their spirits but of the arteries themselues and these coniunctions of the vessels made by their orifices or mouthes are found especially in the armes and the legges and therefore it hapneth sometimes that one only vein being wounded not onely all the naturall blood of the bodye but together with it the vital also issueth so the wounded man perisheth And this GaleÌ„ also intimateth for going Galen about to demonstrate the vnions of the vessels he saith that if the greater veins be wounded if the blood be suffered to flow foorth the Arteries also will bee euacuated by conseqution and this apeareth true by experience For if you open a man that dieth of bleeding you shall finde not onely the veines but the arteries also empty But I return from whence I haue digressed The Axillarie Artery vnder the bent of the Cubit when it hath run a little way thorough The Axillary Arteries descent the inside of the Cubit descendeth into two bending muscles of the fingers and is diuided into two notable branches Columbus addeth oftentimes into three The one is the vpper and passeth along the Radius or wand Q till it come in a straight line vnto the wrest at which place the Physitians commonly feele the pulse making estimation of the disposition of the hart from the Dilatation Contraction and intermediat Rest of the artery Yet saith Columbus this is not alwayes seated in the inside of the wrest but runneth sometimes outward so that if a Physition be ignorant of Anatomy and search for the The pulse in the wrest Note this sicke mans pulse only in the vsuall place which is in the inside of the wrest a little aboue the roote of the thumbe not finding it hee will determine that the Patient is neere his death when haply the artery beateth well on the vpper side against that place Before the artery of the pulse get vnto the fingers it sendeth a shoote toward the outside of the hand Tab. 20 R betwixt the first bone of the thumbe and that of the Afterwrest whereby the fore-finger is supported distributeth it into the muscles of that place Afterward it goeth vnder the Annular or transuerse ligament the tendon of the muscle of the Palme as also do the veyne and the nerue fastened therto and is diuided into three branches The first of these offers two surcles to the inside of the thumb the second to the inside of the fore finger the third is vndiuided and attaineth to the middle finger Ta. 20 Three branches to the fingers betweene R and T. The other and inferior branch of which Columbus maketh no mention Tab. 20 S The lower branch of the Axilâ—ary runneth directly along the Vlna or Ell and attaineth likewise to the wrest at which place also we may feele the pulse to beate especially if the party be leane or haue a great pulse and this is the reason why we rather touch the other artery then this for the other is lesse couered by the tendons and offereth it selfe more manifestly that we may giue the better iudgement by it This branch also runneth vnder the fore-saide transuerse ligament into the palme of the hand and before it reach vnto the fingers affoordeth a small branch Tab. 20 * to the muscles that are seated neere the little finger The remainder accompanied with a veyne and an artery is communicated to the fingers the middle finger hath one surcle His diuision the ring-finger and the little finger each of them two The outside of the hand as it wanteth muscles so it wanteth arteries also vnlesse it be that branch which is marked with R. And thus much of the Arteries of the Hand CHAP. XX. Of the Arteries of the Foote in the large Acception WEe saide before that the great Artery about the lower spondels or rack-bones of the Loynes or aboue the beginning of the Os sacrum or holy-bone is diuided The diuision of the Iliack Arteries into two notable Iliacke branches Tab. 21 νν Each of these is againe subdiuided on eyther side into two others one exterior the other interior Tab. 21 ζ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The interior ζ and Tab. 17 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shooteth out two scions one externall o and tab 17 ss called Muscula inferior the lower Muscle artery which runneth ouerthwart and is consumed into the muscles that couer the outside of the haunch-bones and the ioynt of the hip The other internall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and tab 17 uu called Hypogastrica which runneth directly downward and sendeth his surcles to the parts of the Hypogastrium or Water-course as the bladder the wombe c. The remainder of this branch Tab. 21. ζ descending vnder 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first admitteth the vmbilicall artery of his own side after it assumeth a portion from the outward branch of the first diuision neere â— and so increased it passeth through the hole of the share bone into the leg and is distributed into the muscles which occupy the share-bone thirdly in the end it ioyneth tab 21 ω with another artery 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The vtter branch or the stocke it selfe running downeward accompanied with his veyne whilest it is yet in the belly aboue â— sendeth one branch vpward and outward through the cauity of the Abdomen called Epigastrica tab 21 â— tab 17 char
obliquely inward least the thighes motion The necke should haue beene hindered Out of the necke where the bone groweth broader vnder D doe arise two knots which they call processes or Trochanters or Rotatores and these Trochanters haue Appendices Tab. 23 fig. 3 the middle X which in children new borne as also the head it selfe may easily be separated but in growne bodies they are so vnited with the prominent parts fig. 2 Q with v. fig. 1 a with b that there remaineth scarce any signe or footstep of an Appendix The vpper of these fig. 2 Q V is the greater and of all the processes in the body which are not ioyned to another bone simply the greatest it bendeth vpward and outward The lower fig. 1 2 a is farre lesser and looketh backward and inward And both these are called Rotatores eyther because they were made to turne the Thigh or rather because the muscles which accomplish the motions of the Thigh are inserted into them The first is called the great Trochanter and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 eyther because it is something like the Buttock or because the muscles of the buttocke are inserted into it The other is called the lesser Trochanter These two processes are ioyned together by a line which buncheth out behind and runneth from without inward and so the bone of the Thigh becommeth round The vse of these Trochanters is like a little hill to admit the insertion of some muscles The vse of the Trochanters and to others to afford place of originall for into the inner Trochanter is infixed the tendon of the first and second muscles which bend the Thigh close vnto this there runneth a rough line fig. 2 cc obliquely downward and backward which seemeth to be parted into two and to reach vnto both the heads but is more euidently terminated at the vtter head and into this line is the eight muscle of the Thigh implanted adhering verye closely thereto for by the helpe of that muscle especially we stand vpright At the vtter processe there is a Sinus certaine impressions and a line to be obserued The sinus of the thigh The Sinus fig. 2 ◠reguardeth the head of the Thigh and into it are the ninth and tenth muscles of the thigh inserred The impressions are foure at the vtter gibbous part which receiue the Tendons of foure muscles The first in the backward and lower side fi 2 Q it is a large impression which receiueth the tendon of the first muscle of the thigh fig. 1 τ in the foreside which is also the rougher and receiueth the tendon of the seconde muscle the third in the vpper and vtter part fig. 1 β below τ and υ which is gibbous and made to receiue the tendon of the third muscle the fourth figu 1 and 2 v is in the very top of the processe and narrower then the rest and admitteth the tendon of the fourth muscle But from the roote of this processe on the anterior and the exterior side ariseth the seauenth muscle of the head The line wee spake of is rough and runneth from the first impression downeward and somewhat obliquely through the backside of the thigh The line and into it is the first muscle of the thigh implanted Now below the middle Region the Thigh as it descendeth fig. 2. from d to e it becommeth thicker is dilated and depressed fi 2. c in which depression a veine an artery and 2 nerue do securely run and at length it determineth into an ample and broad head which latitude is made by a large Appendix ta 23. fig. 3. x y the lower Out of the backeside of this head are produced two processes as it were two other heades fig. 1 2 E F betwixt which there is a large space left about an inch broade figu 2. l which receiueth a protuberation swelling out of the head of the Leg-bone These two heades are on the outside rough but their superficies is smooth because of a gristle which compasseth them to make the motion at the knee more expedite or easie These heads doe bend more backward and in the sides are scarce depressed at all because of the articulation of the Thigh with the Legge-bone ioyne ta 23. fig. 1 and 2. E F I with ta 24. fig. 7. G F which is made by Ginglymos for these two heades of the Thigh doe sit in The lower heads of the thigh two bosomes or cauities of the Legge-bone and the protuberation of the Legge bone which swelleth vp betwixt his sinus ta 24. fig. 7. l betwixt ◠and F is receiued by the postenor sinus of the Thigh-bone ta 23. fig. 2. l Moreouer the Thigh is fastned with the Leg below as it was aboue with the Hip-bone by a strong ligament produced from the protuberation of the Leg-bone Table 23. Figure 1 and 2 shewe the fore and hinder part of the thigh-bone Figure 3 sheweth the thigh whose Appendices wee haue remooued out of their place and disioyned with a little distance Figure 4 and 5. The fourth sheweth the anterior and rough side of the Pattel-bone the fift his posterior part crustedoner TABVLA XXIII FIG I. II. III IV V They haue also foure sinus or cauities two in the middle of the head and one in the sides on either hand The first of these which is the forward tab 23. fig. 1 H is crusted ouer with a gristle and receyueth the protuberation of the Pan figu 5. gh the second and the backward fig. 2 I is deepe rough and vnequall and receyueth the protuberation of the leg-bone ta 24 fig. 7 I the third is at the outside of the head fig. 12 N through which the tendon of the fourth muscle of the legge reflected in this place is safely transported the fourth Sinus is at the inner head fig. 2 O wherein the tendons of the first seconde third and fift muscles of the legge are safely conuayed On the foreside at the roote of the necke the thighbone is large and rough fig. 1 f so framed for the originall of the eight muscle of the legge on the backside it buncheth out with a rough and vnequall line fig. 2 dd into which the fift muscle of the thigh is infixed Finally on the outside throughout the length of the bone there is a large sinus or cauity made not so much for lightnes as to containe great store of marrow for nourishment and therfore the vpper part of the bone but especially the lower is thrilled through with many small perforations whereinto the veynes are admitted which bring blood vnto that place The vse of the thigh is for progression now some creatures do moue right vp some bending downeward and this variety is made by the different insertion of that round and The vse of the thigh strong ligament which yssueth out of the Thigh and is inserted into the cup for if the insertion be made saith Archangelus toward the vpper part of the cuppe then the
greater force partly also for security when they abide many difficult 4. vsu part 17. assayes in diuers diseases especially in the Dysenteria or bloudy Flux that the inmost beeing hurt the other may remaine perfect for the performance of their duty Wherefore many haue beene knowne to superuiue when the inner coate hath beene eaten out yet both these coats are thinner and softer then those of the stomacke because this receyueth the meate when it is harder and vnconcocted those when it is for the most part concocted and attenuated or made as thin as pulpe The first Tab. 6. fig 4 f f or vtter of these coates is membranous but strong for the most part furnished with tranverse Fibres sprinkled also with fleshy fibres first to encrease his heate that thereby the lesse laboured and digested parts of the Chylus may in their passage be more throughly concocted and again that like Muscles they might contract the guts to expel those final remainders which could not be auoyded by the compression of the Abdomen Ouer this coate is drawne as it were a Veyle or Filme thight but very fine wouen for the most part of right Fibres The other proper Tab. 6 Figure 4 g coate is on the inside in the small gats rugous or plightie in the Colon the plights are vnfoulded and spred abroad into Cels that it might moderately stay the Chylus as it falleth downward that if any part of it bee lesse laboured it might receiue a farther degree of concoction in the passage Moreouer that the same Chylus might the better bee sucked vp by the Veynes these tranuerse foulds make this coate longer and in some doubly and trebly longer then the vtter coate and for this cause also it was necessarily gathered into Plights and these soulds or surphles are moueable may be driuen out of one place into another as the surphles of a hemme gathered vpon a thred that they may reteine the Chylus moderately without violence This coate is also neruous but yet it appears more fleshy because of a crust The crust of the guts whiche is first lost in bloody fluxes like a Membrane which compasseth it about engendred of the proper excrements of the guts arising from the third concoction least the mouth of the Meseraicke Veins opening into this inner coate should be stopped and least the same inner coate or the mouths of the Veines should be made callous or hard by the perpetuall passing of the Chylus Both these proper coats at the end of the Colon and in the right gut are thicker and thighter or faster They haue Fibres of all kindes the inner oblique or slope Fibres that it might reteine the middle transuerse or ouerthwart that it might expell to the outward are added a few right Fibres least the transuerse should be separated asunder wherefore without the gut What fibres euerie coate haue they are tyed together with the right fibres as it were with a ligament euen as Chirurgions for the holding on of circular or round Ties do cast ouer them right bands But the right Fibres are fewer in the small guts more in the great In the Colon the Fibres follow his impressions or chambers They are very great and large in the right gut because of the many and hard excrements there heaped together The vessels of the guts exhibited in the third Table are Veines from the port veyne arteries from the Coeliacall Tab. 4 and Mesentericall branches For to the Duodenum the beginning of the Ieiunum the gut-veine called Intestinalis runneth with a long course 4. The vessels of the guts but the rest of the Ieiunum and the Ileon and a part of the Colon from the Ileon to the left kidney haue Meseraicke Tab. 4. Fig 2 O O O veyns which are carryed from aboue with an oblique passage through both the coats of the Mesentery as it were out of his center The vse of their veines is to carry the Chylus from the guts to the Liuer and bring back blood to them for their nourishment of their Arteries that they might be cherished with vitall blood and by their perpetuall motion be preserued from corruption and putrifaction Galen thought that they tooke vp also a little of the meate in their passage To the other and remaining part of the Colon and to the right gut they are in a right line carried from 4. vsu part 17. the left Mesentericall Veine and the inferiour Mesentericall Artery They haue Nerues from the sixt paire the Duodenum very small ones from those stomacke sinnewes which compasse the Pylorus or lower mouth of the stomacke the rest of the guts on both sides receiue infinite surcles from a braunch which proceedeth from the roots of the ribs from whence they haue most acute sense that they might apprehend the prouocation of the choller and the excrements notwithstanding that a certaine mucous or slimy matter which lineth them within makes their sensation somewhat more dull The vse of the fat and slime in the guts On the outside they are smeared sometimes couered with fat and on the inside lined with slime and as it were nealed like earthen pots that through their slipperinesse the excrements of the belly might sooner be precipitated or thrust downe some thinke the Colon is lined within with fat and least their exquisite sense should bee continually prouoked The common vse of the guts is to be instead of earth or the soile to yeelde nourishment The common vse of the guts to the parts For as in the earth is contained the Aliment of the plants which they draw out by the Fibres or strings of the roots so in the guts is the Chylus which the rootes of the Meseraick Veines do sucke out for the nourishment of the creature Againe the vse of the small guts is to be the Instrument of distributing the Aliment so saith Galen in his fourth Booke de Vsu partium the 8. and the eighteenth chapters For it behooued that there The vse of the small Guts should be one Organ to concoct and another to distribute for otherwise the veines could not but haue drawne crude together with concocted and laboured nourishment For the Chylus boyled in the stomacke was to bee distributed to other partes and the profitable parts thereof to be segregated and separated which is accomplished by the Meseraicall veines But because as it hapneth in a Viall full of water if it bee turned vp the water cannot yssue at the necke but by drops and degrees so in the guts if the Veines had beene set to one place the multitude of the Chylus would haue stopped his owne passage therefore Nature hath well prouided that the guts shold be drawn out into a great length that so in each part of them a litle quantity might be conteyned so a conuenient proportion suckt away by the mouths of the Veynes Moreouer in the very passage of the Chylus along the guts it receyueth a farther
degree of concoction as also doth the blood in all the Veines And therfore the substance of the guts is not much vnlike that of the stomack But because they are not so neere the heate of the Liuer as is the stomacke therefore Nature hath assisted theyr cold membranous substance by couering them with the warme happing of the Omentum or Kell whereby their weake heate is cherished The vse of the great guts is to contain the thicke excrements and remainders of the meat together with the choler deriued vnto them from the Liuer by the passage of gall as also The vse of the great Guts the winds that are daily gathered which are stored in the chambers of the Colon and the bredth of the other great guttes and kept in by the Muscles of the fundament as we shall more manifestly shew afterward CHAP. VI. Of the Mesentery IT is called Mesenterium and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek because it is placed in the middle of the guts which as we said before are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for it is placed in the middest betweene the guts toward their backward position Tab 7 The scituation cause of the name Fig. 1. and incircleth them round It is called also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from his peculiar substance His figure is circular Tab. 7. Fig. 1 2 and plaine but gathered into folds about the beginning it is narrow in the middle ample His Figure and large and in the sides especially the left side where it descendeth to the right Gut it becommeth more long for which causes Galen sayde it was treble or three-fold His beginning is at the first and thirde Spondell or racke bone of the Loynes from the Originall Peritonaeum from whence are produced membranous Fibres which spend themselues in the two Membranes Tab. 7. Fig. 2 TY of the Mesenterie from whence it is that there is great consent betweene the Loynes and the guts beside there passe also from thence certaine Nerues vnto the Mesentery For it is compounded of Membranes Nerues Veines Arteries Glandules and Fat It hath two Membranes Tab. 7. Fig. 2 TY one lying vpon another in Dogs where it admitteth no vessels they so grow together as if it were but of one simple Membrane His Membranes neyther hath it any fat to make separation and those firme strong as well for the strengthening of the vessels which are manifold and passe together vnto the guts to which Vessels it serueth for a band and strong muniment as also least in violent motions the position of the guts should be altered or confounded and that they might be stronglier tyed to the backe ¶ The first Figure sheweth where the Mesentery beginneth or ariseth his scite connexion and vesselles in it also the guts are remooued from the middle of the Belly and are laide vpwarde and downward vnto the sides that the Mesentery might better appeare The second Figure sheweth the Mesentery taken and freed from the body TABVLA VII FIG I. FIG II. It hath Nerues also sprinkled diuersly as it were into many tendrils Those are two one on eyther side frō the nerues which are reached from the sixt paire to the roots of the ribs Nerues which Nerues being spread abroad after the fashion of a Membrane doe inuest the branches of the Arteries by which meanes the colde Nerues by the touch and society of the Arteries becomming warme the Animal vertue proceeding from the Brain is more freely communicated to the guts It hath Nerues also from the sinnewes proceeding from the Spondels of the loynes and that for his better sense that feeling those things that molest it the expelling vertue being prouoked it might turne them downe into the Guts These nerues together with the Veines and Arteries are receiued into the center Tab. 7. Fig 1 2 H of the Mesentery diffused through the whole body of it and with an innumerable off-spring are carried through his coates or Membranes vnto the guts It hath also glandules The Glandules of the Mesentery or kernels very Tab. 7. Fig 1 2 KK many to which certaine thredy or hairy veines do come from the Meseraickes interlaced with infinite diuarications of the braunches of the Port-veine the great Artery with which they hold a certain proportion for their magnitude but the biggest of them are about his center where the first distribution of the vesselles is made and where they are most gathered together as wel that they may support diuide the vessels as also that they may hinder their compression which would otherwise forslow the distribution of the Chylus like as they doe when they become schirrus table 7 figure 1. 2 II or hard whence followeth for this reason a generall consumption of the whole body Beside it had not beene safe that so many vessels riding so high being so slender and running so long a course from their originall should bee carried to the trunke of the port-veine without a kinde of convoy wherefore these glandules or kernels as it were certaine wedges are set between their diuisions that in vehement motions they be not broken nor offende one against another Finally they serue to moysten the guts that their concoction may be celebrated by elixation or boyling that is by heate and moysture Amongst these glandules there is plenty of Fat made of bloud sweating or falling out The fat of the melentery of those vesselles wee spake of euen now and there retayned by the solidity of the membranes with which fat the middle spaces are filled and the heate of the parts cherished that so the Chylus which is carried through them may be prepared for sanguification And although this Mesenterie be one and continued together yet in regard of his double originall and of the guts which it tyeth together and of the two Arteries it may be diuided into that Mesenterie which knitteth together the small guts table 7 figure ◠L M M in the middest of the belly called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and into that which tyeth the colon table 7 fig. 2 frō N to O both on the right side and the left tab 7 figure 2 from P to Q not vnder the bottom of the stomack for to that it is knit by the help of the Cmentum table 7. figure 2 from O to P in his lower part tab 7 fig 2 from Q to R groweth to the right Gut is called How meseraion differeth from mesocolon by Hippocrates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lastly it hath a part which they call the appendixe table 7. fig. 2 from Q to R of the Mesenterie being of the nature of a ligament whereupon Galen diuideth it into the right the left and the middle The vse of the Mesenterie is to tie the Guts together as it were by a common ligament The vse of the mesentery and to fasten them to the Racke-bones of the Loynes that they neither should bee confusedly shufled together or fall
their courses and of Milke their Aliment faileth the soonest It is also worth our obseruation that large and great creatures do carry their burthens Why great creatures carry their yong long the longest because they doe not so soone attaine the perfection of their increment or growth So an Elephant bringeth not forth before the second yeare after her conception but house-doues breed euery month Man being of all Creatures the most perfect the most wise the most temperate and as it were the measure of all others hath also moderate times of gestation that is the 7. and the 9. months if Nature be not interrupted or preuented QVEST. XXXII Whether in a desperate byrth the Caesarian Section be to be attempted ARistotle in his seauenth Booke de Natura Animalium sayeth that among all Why the birth of man is most difficult creatures a womans trauell is most laborious and difficult as wel because she leadeth a soft and sedentary life as for that a mans Brain is the largest and so his head great especially as long as he is in his mothers womb now the head A miracle of Nature in the birth vseth to come forward in the birth This birth as sayeth Galen in the eight Chapter of his fifteenth Booke de vsu partium exceedeth all admiration for the mouth or orifice of the wombe which all the time of the gestation is so closed that a needles poynt cannot passe into it in the birth is so enlarged that the Infant yssueth out thererat But there are many obstacles which intercept the passage of the Infant by the orifice and What things hinder the outgate of the infant necke of the wombe as the thicknesse and magnitude of the Infant or naturall straytnesse of the inward orifice and of the neck a distortion inslamation some tumor against nature a fleshy Caruncle a scarre or the faulty confirmation of the share-bones For oftentimes in the inner part of the share-bone there is a sharp processe which intercludeth the passage of the Infant vnto the birth blace and then there is no hope that the woman can be deliuered Wherefore either the Infant must perish or the mother or both together In this so The wombe must be presently opned if the mother be dead hard and desperate an extremity the question is what may be attempted wee answere If the mother be dead and the childe yet liuing then presently without any delay the wombe of the mother must be ript open And those children that are thus taken foorth are called Caesares or Caesones from the cutting of the mothers wombe from whence the Caesars had their names After this manner as Pliny reporteth in the ninth Chapter of the seauenth Booke of his Naturall History was Scipio Affricanus the elder Iulius Caesar and Manilius borne But if the mother be yet aliue and the Infant by no other meanes can safely bee brought foorth the same section or opening of the wombe may bee administred for common experience and the authority of antient Physitians doe assure vs that the wounds of the muscles Though the mother liue yet this section may be attempted Hippocrates Paulus of the lower belly and of the Peritonaeum or rim are not mortall Hippocrates in the third Section of his sixt booke Epidemiωn commaundeth vs to cutte our Dropsie patients instantly now this Section for the Dropsie is a wounding of the Epigastrium or lower belly and the Peritonaeum as for the wombe it selfe Paulus Aegineta teacheth vs that the wounds thereof are not mortall It appeareth vnto vs saith he that though the whole Matrix bee taken away the woman will ordinarily suruiue Concerning this Caesarian section Franciscus Rossetus the French Kings Physitian hath Franciscus Rosset set foorth an elegant Booke so beautified with Histories and abounding with good arguments that wee should abuse our time and your patience to transcribe them in this place wherefore wee remitte those who desire further satisfaction heerein to that learned Authour QVEST. XXXIII Whether in the Birth the Share and Haunch-bones doe part asunder THE workes of Nature in the conformation life and nourishment of the Infant are indeede full of admiration but her last endeuour in the birth thereof is indeede the crowne of all the rest as that which exceedeth all admiration For the orifice of the wombe which after the first apprehension and conception The wonderfull indeuour of nature in the birth of the seede was so exquisitely closed that it will not admit the point of a Probe now that the Infant with turning kicking and breaking of the membranes prepareth toward his enlargement it is so relaxed as if it were a gate wide open But because Nature is so wise and prouident that shee vndertaketh nothing without due preparation therefore in the last moneths of gestation she lyneth the inner surface of the orifice with a slimy and mucous humor which thereupon becomming moyst and soft doth more easily distend or inlarge it selfe without feare of laceration or tearing Now whereas the wombe is contayned within the capacity of the hanch-bones and is walled about on the fore-side with the share-bones on the backe-side with the holy and rump-bones and on either side with the hanches whereof some are ioyned together with a fast and immouable articulation other by the mediation of a cartilage or gristle whether in the birth there bee a divulsion or separation of these bones that now is the question we haue in hand Some learned men are of opinion that the share-bones and the haunch-bones are seuered That the bones are parted in the birth Authorities Hippocrates which also may bee confirmed by the authorities of many right learned men and by reasons which carry with them a faire shew of trueth Hippocrates in the end of his Booke de Natura pueri wrote on this manner In the very birth the whole body is as it were vppon the racke but especially the loynes and the hanches for their Coxendices are distracted and parted asunder And Auicen in his third Booke Fen. 21. Tract at 1. Cap. 2. sayeth When the Infant Auicen is borne the wombe is opened with such an apertion as cannot be made in any other place and it is necessary that some iunctures must be separated which are so sustayned by the helpe of God so disposing and preparing and afterward doe returne to their naturall continuation and this action of all the workes of Nature is the strongest and most forcible Rabbi Zoar vppon the first of Exodus Rab. Zoar. Thou shalt not easily finde any thing in the whole administration of Nature more to be admyred then that distraction of the share-bones in womens trauell which indeed is done by the prouidence of God to whom Nature is but a seruiceable hand-mayd for otherwyse no strength almost is able to seperate them The like also we haue seene in the shooting of Stagges hornes which euery yeare fall and grow againe Seuerinus Pinaeus in
hand into the after-braine and the brain by certaine branches deriued out of the height and depth the sides of those pipes as we sayd ere-while especially out of the third Sinus into the left and right parts of the braine Finally because soft bodies when they are great doe easily fall into themselues therefore the braine was diuided into two partes that it might the better consist as also that the instruments and organs which were led vnto it might not be shufled together and somuch of the vses of the diuision of the braine Now the outward face of the braine which we sayed was of an Ash-colour rather then white hath many and diuers orbicular circumuolutions and circular ruts which the Antients The conuolutions of the braine sayeth Vesalius and those after him haue excellently compared to the gired windinges of the guts when the kell is taken off Table 8. figure 2. tab 9. figure 3. ccc Galen in his 8. booke of the Vse of partes and the 13. Chapter calleth this variam compositionem and Vesalius himselfe compareth them to the Clouds that a Painter maks in the roofe of a house Some of these snailing paths are deeper others do not pierce so deep into the substance of the braine Table 9. figure 4. DD and therefore are called pars varicosa cerebri the knotted or embossed part of the braine by Laurentius They are innested with the pia mater or thin meninx and when that is taken off may be better discerned which not onely compasseth them and contayneth them in their superficies but also with them in many places diueth into the depth of the braine FIG I. Some are of opinion that these conuolutions are onely Their vses framed of necessity but haue no vse at all but we with Galen do determine that their vse Galen is to secure the vessels that going together with the Pia mater they might carry vnto the braine nourishment and life and not be in danger of breaking in the perpetuall motion and agitation of the brain For the Pia mater being a thin and fine membrane and simple not double that the vesselles might run betwixt the duplication thereof needed these winding Meanders to secure the vessels II. But if the superficies or surface of the braine had bin smooth and aequall the vessels had run along about the circumference thereof they had been subiect to breaking especially in the Dyastole or Eleuation in the full of the Moone at which time the braine by reason of the humidity thereof so swelleth that the vessels must needs haue borne vpon the Scull Beside the vesselles would not haue beene sufficient to haue irrigated and watered the huge and vast body bulk of the brain if they had onely runne ouer the surface thereof Platerus addeth further because the venall and arteriall Platerus bloud arising to the braine is not yet fit for the vse thereof it was necessary it should runne in proper vessels and that into the inmost substance of his marrow where the inbred power of the braine might labour it and purge it from those excrements which are gathered and heaped vp in these Conuolutions that being so prepared the braine might apply it vnto his nourshment and also for the procreation of Animall spirits Another vse of the Conuolutions remembred also beside Bauhine by Archangelus and Laurentius is for the recreation of the spirits and the bloud contained in those vessels For Another vse out of Bauhine Archangelus Laurentius if there had not beene these gyrations in the substance of the braine the vessels especially in the full of the Moone would haue beene so closely compassed by the Scull that their motion would haue beene intercepted and the spirit being compressed would haue beene suffocated or strangled and the heate for want of ventilation extinguished Tab. 9. Fig. 3. sheweth the braine vncouered from both his Membranes and laid on the one side that the processe or duplication commonly compared to a Mowers Sythe which diuideth the Braine as also the Callous body might better be shewed Fig. 4. sheweth the Braine freed from his Membranes as also a part of the braines it selfe is taken away that the marrow and the ventricles might be better discerned TABVLA IX FIG III. FIG IV. Fig. 4. Now the internall or inward superficies hath in it diuers parts and impressions because of the many vses for which Nature hath ordained it The substance therefore of the Braine The inward part of the Braine is by Archangelus diuided into the Braine and the Marrow The Braine he calleth that Ash-coloured part which compasseth the rest whereby he meaneth the marrow we will say it may be diuided into the Shell and the Kernell The Shell is that Ash-coloured bodye The Shell the Kernell Table 9. figure 4. Table 10. fig. 5. E F which compasseth immediatly the kernel or marrow The kernell or marrow is that white body Table 9. fig. 4. G H Table 10. fig. 5. G H Table 11. fig. 7. and 8. E E which is hid within the ash-couloured body and is somewhat more solide for this white body is within the ash-coloured body as the christaline humor of the eie is in the glassie humour Wherefore the shell differeth from the kernell first in colour the one ash-coloured the other white then in consistence for the shell is softer the kernell a little harder firmer and more compact then in scituation because the kernell is in the middest the shell in the circumference distinguished with oblique and crooked lines Wherefore the kernel or Marrow is the middle and white body of the braine of which The kernel or marrow there are two parts one contayned within the skull the other falling out of it and lengthned downe to the great hole of the occiput and ending in the spine of the back These two bodies also the shel and the kernel may actually be separated if we haue the head of a sound Note this man newe slaine and presently with dexterity dissected otherwise both of them will grow very moyst and extreame soft as it hapneth to the mammillary processes which are the instruments of smelling which in a fresh body may easily bee parted at the marrow but not so if the body haue beene dead any time Now if you dissect the braine ouerthwart about the middest of it you shall perceiue small vessels therein descending to his ventricles and if the marrowey substance be pressed A difficult place in Hip. there will start out of it many drops or graines of bloud which make me remember that of Hip. in his book of the falling sicknesse Many and small veines doe ascend out of the whole body vnto the braine and especially two notable one from the Liuer another from the Spleene in the quest of which if any such be I would haue the great Anatomistes spend some of their curious howres Aristotle in the first booke of his History and the 16. Chapter
is of opinion that the Aristotle braine is altogether without bloud that we finde false by manifest experience neither contayneth any veine within it but that onely the Meniux about it hath veines Vesalius leaneth Vesalius too neare vnto him for these are his wordes The substance of the Braine and After-braine is neuer found with any veines therein although you shall find in those that die mad or phreneticall and such as are hanged certaine red and bloudy specks or spots but these spottes carry no resemblance of a veine at all Notwithstanding though these two great Clarkes the one the Genius of Nature and the very President of her priuy Councell and the other the Eye of Anatomie haue thus resolued vpon the case I presume there is something Commendation of Hip. in that Hippocrates hath so particularly related whose vse is not so peremptorily to seduce his Reader but I leaue the disquisition to those whose meanes and oportunities are fit for such priuy searches onely adding this one thing which I confidently auouch that the onely writings of Hippocrates after so many ages and Commentaries past haue in these dayes led the diligent and studious Readers into the knowledge of more mysteries of our Art then all the writers in the world beside for he alone is a boundlesse and bottomles ocean of Physicke we returne to our history If you lightly with your fingers deuide the sides of the braine till you come to a veine The corpus Callosum of a notable bignesse running through his length and sprinckling branches on either hand into the braine there will offer it selfe vnto your view a body placed exactly in the middest of the braine Table 9. fig. 3. L M gibbous or rising somewhat round Table 9. figure 2. L in which sayeth Archangelus the two first ventricles are excauated long narrow smooth and Archangelus equall whiter also then the vpper part as being made of the marrow or inward substance which because it is harder and somewhat like a callus or hardnesse of the skinne gotten by labour but much whiter is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by Galen in the 9. Booke of his Anatomicall Administrations and the third Chapter that is A callous body It is a part continued with the braine wherefore at the sides thereof in his length two Sinus or ventricles Table 9. fig. 3. at â— are hollowed in the marrow of the braine like deep lines or hollow pipes which are esteemed to receiue the defluxion of rheume or phlegme out of the vpper partes of the The vse of it braine and to send it forward by the gibbous superficies of the callous body vnto the nose But the vse of the callous body vndoubtedly is by his vpper part to sustaine the waight of the braine which lieth vpon it and that by his mediation both the parts of the brain might be conioyned as also to make a distinction or hedge which they call septum Table 10. fig. â— â—â— holdeth vp YY XX and XY lift vp S T V least A A A in the sixt figure should presse H I in the same fig or H in the 7 and 8. figures of the 11. Table which separateth the two ventricles which partition it also sustaineth lifteth vp the arch called Fornix least falling downe it should compresse the third ventricle In this place sayth Bauhine in the yeare 1582. I found a scirrhus or hard tumor in the noble A story out of Bauhine Baron Bonacurtius who lay a long time in a manner Apoplecticall or astonished when we opened his head after his death When we haue cut away the substance of the braine on either hand as deepe as vnto the Callous body before we lift it vp we must mark the septuÌ„ or partition of the two first ventricles This septum or partition table 10. fig. 5. at RRR reflected backeward in the vpper part groweth to the Callous body and is perfectly vnited thereto wherefore Vesalius calleth it The septum lucidum the inner or lower superficies of that callous body but below it groweth to the place of the Arch or Fornix so that it standeth in the middest between the callous body and the Arch. This septum before it be stretched is loose rugous and doeth not shine neither can you perceiue how it is continued with those bodies of the Callus and the Arch but drawe it vp so high till it be streatched and take heed it breake not for it is but thinne and then if you put a waxe candle to one side of it you shall perceiue the brightnesse of the light through Diuersly compared it as if it were through a glasse Vesalius compares it to the host in the Masse which being a thinne wafer and a little wet you may see a dull light through it or say it is like a sliuer of the Muscouy glasse whereof we vse to make Lanthorns or the horne of a lanthorn it selfe Whereupon Columbus Archangelus and Laurentius haue called it speculum speculum lucidum The names of it septum lucidum and lopis specularis the Looking-glasse Galen giueth it a name from his vse in his 9. Book Anatomicis Aministrationibus the first the third and the fourth chapters calling it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The partition of the foremost ventricles because the inner lips of the ventricles are hereby distinguished wherefore you cannot aright perceiue it vnlesse both the ventricles be layd open and if it be neuer so little too much stretched it easily breaketh because it is so very thinne and subtile yet cannot it not be manifestly seene vnlesse it be lifted vp An Anatomist therefore in these curious thinges had neede to haue a fine and a dainty hand and at command This partition is of the same substance sayth Galen in the book before named and the third Chapter and after him Vesalius with the braine but thinner and The substaÌ„ce of it Galen Vesalius Columbus Archangelus in respect of his tenuity as it were the substance of the braine drawne out into a membrane Columbus and Archangelus thinke it is nothing else then the pia mater in this place duplicated but Laurentius and Bauhine agree with Galen Yet though it bee thinne it is not simple and it hath in the middest a little rising like a line Table 10. figure 5. Y which line bearing downward is by degrees lessened and becommeth the partition of the ventricles tab 10 fig. 5. the lower part of the septum at x x the vpper at Y. These ventricles beeing taken away to the middest of their substance wee meete with foure swelling particles two before about which is the Basis of the ventricles two on the backeside making the Arch or Fornix of which wee will entreate in the next Chapter CHAP. XI Of the ventricles of the Braine the Arch and the Plexus Choroides ALthough the Cauity which is in the Brain be continuated quite through yet because according to